An ansvver to the first part of a certaine conference, concerning succession, published not long since vnder the name of R. Dolman
         Hayward, John, Sir, 1564?-1627.
      
       
         
           1603
        
      
       Approx. 301 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02848
         STC 12988
         ESTC S103906
         99839648
         99839648
         4088
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02848)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 4088)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1105:07)
      
       
         
           
             An ansvver to the first part of a certaine conference, concerning succession, published not long since vnder the name of R. Dolman
             Hayward, John, Sir, 1564?-1627.
          
           [168] p.
           
             Imprinted [by Eliot's Court Press, R. Bradock, P. Short, T. Snodham, R. Field, and J. Harrison] for Simon Waterson, and Cuthbert Burbie,
             At London :
             1603.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Io: Hayvvard.
             A reply to: A conference about the next succession to the crowne of Ingland.
             "Eliot's Court Press pr[inted]. piA, Bradock A-C, Short D-G, Snodham H-L, Field M-P, and Harrison Q-V"--STC.
             Signatures: A⁴ ² A-V⁴.
             The first leaf is blank except for signature-mark "A".
             Quires D-G are paginated 17-48.
             Some copies have slip-cancels on F2r line 5, I2v lines 24,25, and I4r line 16.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Conference about the next succession to the crowne of Ingland -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Kings and rulers -- Succession -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- Kings and rulers -- Succession -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSVVER
           TO
           THE
           FIRST
           PART
           OF
           A
           CERTAINE
           CONFERENCE
           ,
           CONCERNING
           SVCCESSION
           ,
           PVBLISHED
           not
           long
           since
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           
             R.
             Dolman
          
           .
        
         
           AT
           LONDON
           Imprinted
           for
           
             Simon
             Waterson
          
           ,
           and
           Cuthbert
           Burbie
           .
           1603.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAIESTIE
           .
        
         
           MOst
           loued
           ,
           most
           dread
           ,
           most
           absolute
           both
           borne
           and
           respected
           Soueraigne
           ,
           to
           offer
           excuse
           for
           that
           which
           I
           needed
           not
           to
           haue
           done
           ,
           were
           secretly
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           hauing
           the
           iudgement
           to
           discerne
           a
           fault
           ,
           I
           wanted
           the
           will
           not
           to
           commit
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           to
           seeke
           out
           some
           coulers
           to
           make
           it
           more
           plausible
           ,
           were
           to
           bring
           in
           question
           the
           sufficiencie
           thereof
           .
           Therefore
           without
           further
           insinuation
           either
           for
           pardon
           or
           for
           acceptance
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           vnto
           your
           Maiestie
           this
           defence
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           present
           authoritie
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           succession
           
           according
           to
           proximitie
           of
           bloud
           :
           wherein
           is
           maintained
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           haue
           no
           lawfull
           power
           ,
           to
           remoue
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           repell
           the
           other
           :
           In
           which
           two
           points
           I
           haue
           heretofore
           also
           declared
           my
           opinion
           ,
           by
           publishing
           the
           tragicall
           euents
           which
           ensued
           the
           deposition
           of
           King
           Richard
           ,
           and
           vsurpation
           of
           King
           Henrie
           the
           fourth
           .
           Both
           these
           labours
           were
           vndertakē
           with
           particular
           respect
           ,
           to
           your
           Maiesties
           iust
           title
           of
           succession
           in
           this
           realme
           :
           and
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           all
           true
           hearted
           Englishmen
           wil
           alwaies
           be
           both
           ready
           and
           forward
           to
           defend
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           expence
           of
           the
           dearest
           drops
           of
           their
           bloud
           .
           The
           Lord
           vouchsafe
           to
           second
           your
           honorable
           entrance
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           this
           crowne
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           &
           prosperous
           continuance
           ouer
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             most
             humble
             and
             faithfull
             subiect
             .
             Io
             :
             HAYVVARD
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Qui
               tibi
               Nestoreum
               concessit
               pectus
               e●
               ora
               ,
            
             
               Nestoreos
               etiam
               concedat
               Iupiter
               annos
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           R.
           DOLEMAN
           .
        
         
           YOu
           will
           thinke
           it
           strange
           Maister
           Doleman
           ,
           that
           hauing
           lien
           these
           many
           yeares
           in
           quiet
           harbour
           frō
           the
           tempest
           of
           mens
           tongues
           ,
           you
           should
           now
           feele
           a
           storme
           to
           breake
           vpon
           you
           ;
           peraduenture
           you
           were
           perswaded
           (
           as
           euery
           one
           suffereth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           beguiled
           with
           desire
           )
           that
           this
           silence
           did
           growe
           ,
           eyther
           vpon
           acceptance
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           or
           from
           insufficiencie
           to
           oppose
           against
           it
           .
           I
           assure
           you
           neither
           ;
           but
           partly
           from
           contempt
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           feare
           .
           Th●
           contempt
           proceeded
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           your
           writing
           ,
           wherein
           you
           regarde
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           not
           how
           eyther
           truly
           or
           pertinently
           ,
           but
           how
           largelye
           you
           do
           wright
           :
           endeauouring
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           eyther
           to
           abuse
           weake
           iudgements
           ,
           or
           to
           feede
           the
           humors
           of
           such
           discontented
           persons
           ,
           as
           wante
           o●
           disgrace
           hath
           kept
           lower
           then
           they
           had
           set
           their
           swelling
           thoughts
           .
           The
           feare
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           nimble
           eare
           which
           lately
           was
           borne
           to
           the
           touche
           of
           this
           string
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           our
           English
           fugitiues
           did
           stand
           in
           some
           aduantage
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           had
           free
           scope
           to
           publish
           whatsoeuer
           was
           agreeable
           to
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           knowing
           right
           well
           ,
           that
           their
           bookes
           could
           not
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
         
           It
           may
           be
           you
           will
           question
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           haue
           not
           answered
           your
           second
           part
           :
           it
           is
           ready
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           haue
           not
           now
           thought
           fit
           to
           divulge
           the
           same
           ;
           partly
           because
           it
           hath
           beene
           dealt
           in
           by
           some
           others
           ;
           but
           principallie
           because
           I
           know
           not
           how
           conuenient
           it
           may
           seeme
           ,
           to
           discusse
           such
           particulars
           ,
           as
           with
           generall
           both
           liking
           and
           applause
           are
           now
           determined
           .
           I
           forbeare
           to
           expresse
           your
           true
           name
           ;
           I
           haue
           reserued
           that
           to
           my
           answere
           to
           some
           cast
           Pamphlet
           which
           I
           expect
           you
           will
           cast
           forth
           against
           mee
           :
           and
           I
           make
           little
           doubt
           but
           to
           driue
           you
           in
           the
           end
           to
           such
           desperate
           extremitie
           ,
           as
           (
           with
           Achitophell
           )
           to
           sacrifice
           your selfe
           to
           your
           owne
           shame
           ,
           because
           your
           mischieuous
           counsaile
           hath
           not
           bin
           embraced
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSVVERE
           TO
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPter
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Title
           is
           this
           .
           That
           succession
           to
           gouernement
           by
           neerenesse
           of
           bloude
           is
           not
           by
           lawe
           of
           Nature
           or
           deuine
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           humane
           and
           positiue
           lawes
           of
           euery
           particular
           common
           wealth
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           vpon
           iust
           causes
           ,
           be
           altered
           by
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           HERE
           you
           beginne
           ,
           that
           other
           conditions
           are
           requisite
           for
           comming
           to
           gouernement
           by
           succession
           ,
           besides
           propinquitie
           or
           prioritie
           of
           bloude
           ;
           which
           conditions
           must
           be
           limited
           by
           some
           higher
           authoritie
           then
           that
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           they
           prescribed
           by
           no
           law
           of
           Nature
           or
           deuine
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           one
           that
           wanteth
           his
           wits
           or
           sences
           ,
           or
           is
           a
           Turke
           in
           religion
           ,
           might
           succeed
           in
           gouernment
           ;
           which
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           against
           al
           reason
           ,
           law
           ,
           religion
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           cōsciēce
           ,
           &
           against
           the
           first
           end
           of
           Institutiō
           of
           cōmō
           wealths
           .
           And
           that
           Byllay
           ,
           who
           maintaineth
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           doth
           it
           in
           fauour
           and
           flattery
           of
           some
           particular
           Prince
           .
        
         
         
           What
           cōditiōs
           are
           requisit
           in
           succession
           besides
           priority
           of
           bloud
           ,
           &
           by
           what
           authority
           they
           are
           to
           be
           limited
           ,
           I
           w●l
           thē
           examin
           whē
           you
           shal
           propoūd
           :
           but
           for
           your
           reason
           of
           this
           assertiō
           ,
           you
           must
           heaue
           other
           men
           thē
           Billay
           out
           of
           credit
           ,
           for
           reason
           ,
           law
           ,
           cōsciēce
           ,
           &
           wisdom
           ,
           before
           you
           cary
           it
           for
           cleare
           good
           .
           As
           for
           entire
           cōtrariety
           in
           religion
           ,
           or
           differēce
           in
           some
           particular
           points
           therof
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           of
           exclusion
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           wil
           refer
           my selfe
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           you
           do
           strain
           your
           strength
           about
           it
           .
           In
           disabilities
           to
           gouern
           ,
           Baldus
           a
           doth
           distinguish
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           naturall
           ,
           or
           accidentall
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           case
           it
           sufficeth
           to
           exclude
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           is
           incapable
           of
           gouernmēt
           frō
           his
           birth
           ,
           had
           neuer
           any
           right
           of
           successiō
           setled
           in
           him
           :
           in
           the
           other
           it
           doth
           not
           suffice
           ;
           because
           he
           that
           is
           once
           inuested
           in
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           cānot
           be
           depriued
           therof
           without
           his
           fault
           .
           Many
           do
           follow
           this
           distinction
           ;
           
             Io
             :
             Igneus
          
           b
           doth
           limit
           it
           ,
           to
           such
           dignities
           as
           are
           not
           absolute
           :
           But
           I●son
           c
           ,
           Angelus
           d
           &
           diuers
           others
           do
           indistinctly
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           son
           of
           a
           king
           or
           other
           gouernor
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           borne
           either
           ●urious
           ,
           or
           a
           foole
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           defectiue
           ,
           cānot
           therfore
           be
           excluded
           frō
           his
           successiō
           .
           These
           affirm
           ,
           that
           any
           end
           of
           institution
           of
           common
           wealths
           is
           ,
           if
           not
           fully
           ,
           yet
           better
           satisfied
           ,
           by
           appointing
           a
           protector
           of
           the
           state
           (
           as
           vpō
           diuers
           occasions
           it
           hath
           bin
           vsuall
           )
           then
           by
           acknowledging
           another
           prince
           ;
           as
           wel
           for
           other
           respects
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           by
           continuāce
           of
           succession
           in
           one
           discent
           ,
           a
           faire
           &
           ordinary
           occasion
           is
           remoued
           ,
           both
           of
           mutiny
           &
           inuasion
           .
           For
           enemies
           wil
           not
           readily
           attempt
           ,
           &
           subiects
           do
           most
           willingly
           obey
           that
           prince
           ,
           whose
           ancesters
           haue
           worn
           out
           those
           humors
           both
           of
           hatred
           &
           contempt
           
           which
           do
           commonly
           accompany
           new
           raised
           estates
           .
           I
           wil
           not
           confirm
           this
           last
           opinion
           ,
           by
           the
           exāple
           of
           Neptune
           the
           son
           of
           Saturn
           ;
           who
           ,
           althogh
           he
           was
           lame
           on
           both
           his
           legs
           ,
           yet
           had
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           sea
           allotted
           to
           him
           :
           but
           I
           wil
           cōfirm
           it
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           Athens
           &
           Laced●mon
           ,
           the
           two
           eyes
           of
           Graecia
           ,
           as
           Leptines
           e
           &
           Iustine
           f
           do
           aptly
           term
           thē
           .
           Herodotu
           :
           g
           reporteth
           that
           whē
           Alexandrides
           king
           of
           Sparta
           left
           2
           ,
           sons
           ,
           Cleomenes
           the
           eldest
           ,
           distracted
           in
           wits
           ,
           &
           Dorieus
           the
           yongest
           ,
           both
           of
           ability
           &
           inclination
           to
           all
           actions
           of
           honor
           ,
           the
           Lacedaemoniās
           acknoledged
           Cleomenes
           for
           their
           king
           .
           Agesilaus
           also
           the
           famous
           king
           of
           Lacedaemon
           was
           lame
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           &
           
             Probus
             Aemilius
          
           h
           do
           report
           .
           
             Paul.
             Orosius
          
           i
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           did
           chose
           to
           haue
           their
           K.
           halt
           rather
           thē
           their
           kingdom
           .
           Herodotus
           k
           also
           writeth
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Codrus
           king
           of
           
             Athens
             ,
             Medon
          
           his
           eldest
           son
           ,
           &
           Neleus
           the
           next
           ,
           did
           contend
           for
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           because
           Neleus
           would
           not
           giue
           place
           to
           Medon
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           lame
           legs
           ,
           if
           not
           vnable
           ,
           yet
           vnapt
           to
           gouerne
           .
           The
           matter
           being
           almost
           brought
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           it
           was
           mediated
           between
           thē
           ,
           that
           the
           cōtrouersie
           should
           be
           decided
           by
           the
           Oracle
           of
           Apollo-Apollo
           was
           consulted
           ;
           by
           whose
           iudgement
           Medon
           was
           declared
           king
           .
           Iosephus
           l
           hath
           left
           recorded
           ,
           that
           Aristobulus
           &
           Hircanus
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           &
           cruel
           contētion
           for
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Iury
           ,
           made
           Pompeie
           the
           iudge
           of
           that
           right
           which
           by
           arms
           they
           wer
           vnable
           to
           decide
           .
           Hircanus
           alleaged
           that
           he
           was
           eldest
           brother
           ;
           Aristobulus
           excepted
           ,
           that
           Hircanus
           was
           insufficient
           to
           gouern
           a
           realme
           .
           Hereupon
           Pompei
           gaue
           sentence
           ,
           that
           Aristobulus
           should
           giue
           ouer
           the
           kingdome
           which
           he
           did
           vsurp
           ,
           &
           Hircanus
           be
           restored
           to
           his
           estate
           .
           
           The
           like
           iudgement
           doth
           Liuy
           m
           write
           ,
           that
           Annibal
           gaue
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           that
           country
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           called
           Sauoy
           
           restoring
           Brancus
           vnto
           his
           right
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           had
           beene
           by
           his
           younger
           brother
           expelled
           .
           And
           although
           Pyrrus
           did
           appoint
           that
           sonne
           to
           succede
           ,
           whose
           sworde
           had
           the
           best
           edge
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           eldest
           acknowledged
           ,
           who
           bare
           the
           least
           reputation
           for
           valour
           .
           Lisander
           moued
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           to
           decree
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           sufficient
           ,
           &
           not
           alwais
           the
           next
           in
           bloud
           of
           the
           ligne
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           kingdome
           ;
           yet
           Plutarch
           n
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           no
           man
           to
           second
           his
           aduise
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           adde
           an
           example
           of
           later
           times
           .
           Ladislaus
           ,
           a
           man
           more
           famous
           for
           the
           sanctitie
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           kingdom
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           left
           by
           his
           brother
           Grisa
           two
           nep●ewes
           ;
           Colomannus
           the
           elder
           ,
           who
           was
           dwarfye
           ,
           lame
           ,
           crooke-backt
           ,
           crab-faced
           ,
           blunt
           and
           bleare-eyed
           ,
           a
           stammerer
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           more
           )
           a
           Priest
           :
           and
           Almus
           the
           younger
           ,
           a
           man
           free
           from
           iust
           exception
           .
           Yet
           these
           respectes
           set
           aside
           ,
           a
           dispensation
           was
           obteined
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Colomannus
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           deformities
           and
           defectes
           ,
           was
           accepted
           by
           the
           people
           for
           king
           
           .
           Girarde
           
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           French
           was
           to
           honour
           their
           kings
           whatsoeuer
           they
           were
           ,
           whether
           foolish
           or
           wise
           ,
           able
           or
           weake
           :
           esteeming
           the
           name
           of
           king
           to
           be
           sacred
           ,
           by
           whomsoeuer
           it
           should
           be
           borne
           .
           And
           therfore
           they
           supported
           in
           estate
           ,
           not
           onely
           Charles
           the
           simple
           ,
           but
           Charls
           the
           6.
           also
           ,
           who
           raigned
           many
           years
           in
           open
           distēperature
           &
           disturbance
           of
           minde
           .
        
         
           So
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           practise
           of
           many
           nations
           haue
           beene
           contrary
           to
           your
           conceipt
           :
           and
           that
           the
           
           interpreters
           of
           the
           ciuill
           and
           canon
           lawe
           (
           good
           arbitrators
           of
           naturall
           equitie
           )
           either
           beare
           against
           you
           ,
           or
           stand
           for
           you
           onely
           when
           disabilitie
           is
           naturall
           :
           adding
           further
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           excluded
           successor
           hath
           a
           sonne
           ,
           before
           or
           after
           succession
           doth
           fall
           ,
           free
           from
           any
           such
           defect
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           the
           kingdome
           descendeth
           vnto
           him
           .
           This
           affirmeth
           Baldus
           q
           ,
           Socinus
           r
           ,
           
             Cardinall
             Alexander
          
           
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           ,
           
             Andreas
             Iserna
          
           .
           t
           Because
           the
           inhabilitie
           of
           parents
           doth
           not
           preiudice
           the
           children
           ,
           especially
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           naturall
           rightes
           u
           :
           neither
           is
           it
           any
           impediment
           wherefore
           they
           should
           not
           enioy
           either
           priuiledge
           or
           dignitie
           from
           the
           person
           of
           their
           grandfather
           .
           
             Magis
             est
          
           (
           saith
           Vlpian
           x
           )
           
             vt
             aui
             potius
             dignitas
             prosit
             ,
             quam
             obsit
             casus
             patris
             .
          
           It
           is
           fitter
           that
           the
           son
           should
           receiue
           profit
           by
           the
           dignitie
           of
           his
           grandfather
           ,
           then
           preiudice
           by
           his
           fathers
           chaunce
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           (
           we
           may
           thinke
           )
           is
           a
           reasonable
           respect
           ,
           wherefore
           other
           interpreters
           haue
           not
           allowed
           their
           principall
           opinion
           ,
           in
           repelling
           him
           who
           is
           disabled
           by
           birth
           .
           For
           if
           another
           be
           once
           possessed
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           any
           of
           his
           children
           to
           attaine
           their
           right
           :
           Wherevpon
           difunion
           ,
           factions
           ,
           warres
           may
           easily
           arise
           .
           It
           is
           inconuenient
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           a
           king
           ,
           who
           is
           defectiue
           in
           body
           or
           in
           minde
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           inconuenience
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           breache
           in
           this
           high
           point
           of
           state
           ,
           to
           open
           an
           entrance
           for
           all
           disorders
           ,
           wherein
           ambition
           and
           insolencie
           may
           range
           at
           large
           .
           For
           as
           mischiefe
           is
           of
           that
           nature
           that
           it
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           but
           by
           supportaunce
           of
           another
           euill
           ,
           and
           so
           multiplieth
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           till
           it
           come
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           
           then
           doth
           ruine
           with
           the
           proper
           weight
           :
           so
           mindes
           once
           exceeding
           the
           boundes
           of
           obediēce
           ,
           cease
           not
           to
           strengthen
           one
           bouldnesse
           by
           another
           ,
           vntil
           they
           haue
           inuolued
           the
           whole
           state
           in
           confusiō
           .
           We
           find
           that
           Gabriel
           the
           yongest
           brother
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Saluse
           kept
           his
           eldest
           brother
           in
           close
           prisō
           ,
           vsurped
           his
           estate
           ,
           and
           gaue
           forth
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           mad
           .
           I
           could
           report
           many
           like
           examples
           :
           but
           I
           shal
           haue
           occasion
           to
           speake
           more
           hereof
           in
           the
           further
           passage
           betwixt
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             After
             this
             you
             conclude
             three
             points
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             inclination
             to
             liue
             in
             companie
             is
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             gouernement
             and
             iurisdiction
             of
             magistrates
             is
             also
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             no
             one
             particulare
             forme
             of
             gouernement
             is
             naturall
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             countries
             ,
             seeing
             God
             and
             nature
             is
             one
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           ioyne
           with
           you
           ,
           either
           in
           contradiction
           or
           consent
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           declare
           briefly
           ,
           what
           we
           vnderstand
           by
           the
           lawe
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           it
           may
           best
           be
           knowne
           .
        
         
           God
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           man
           ,
           imprinted
           certaine
           rules
           within
           his
           soule
           ,
           to
           direct
           him
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           :
           which
           rules
           ,
           because
           we
           tooke
           them
           when
           wee
           tooke
           our
           beeing
           ,
           are
           commonly
           called
           the
           primarie
           lawe
           of
           Nature
           :
           of
           which
           sort
           the
           canons
           x
           accompt
           these
           precepts
           following
           .
           
             To
             worship
             god
             :
             to
             obey
             parents
             and
             gouernours
             ,
             &
             therby
             to
             conserue
             common
             society
             :
             lawful
             coniunction
             of
             man
             &
             woman
             :
             succession
             
             of
             children
             :
             education
             of
             children
             :
             acquisition
             of
             things
             which
             pertaine
             to
             no
             man
             :
             equall
             libertie
             of
             all
             :
             to
             communicate
             commodities
             :
             to
             repell
             force
             :
             to
             hurt
             no
             man
          
           :
           and
           generally
           ,
           
             to
             do
             to
             another
             as
             he
             would
             be
             done
             vnto
          
           :
           which
           is
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           second
           table
           of
           the
           decalogue
           .
           And
           this
           lawe
           
             Thom.
             Aquine
          
           y
           affirmeth
           to
           be
           much
           depraued
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           more
           ,
           by
           errour
           ,
           euill
           custome
           ,
           pertinacie
           ,
           and
           other
           corrupters
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           and
           yet
           doth
           it
           yeeld
           vs
           so
           large
           light
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Paule
           z
           did
           esteeme
           it
           sufficient
           to
           condemne
           the
           gentiles
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           law
           written
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           these
           precepts
           are
           formed
           certaine
           customes
           ,
           generally
           obserued
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           which
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           brought
           in
           afterward
           ,
           some
           as
           a
           consequence
           or
           collection
           ,
           others
           as
           a
           practise
           or
           execution
           of
           the
           first
           naturall
           precepts
           ,
           are
           called
           the
           secondarie
           lawe
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           also
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           .
           Gaius
           ,
           '
           saith
           :
           
             that
             which
             naturall
             reason
             doth
             constitute
             among
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             obserued
             by
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             termed
             the
             lawe
             of
             Nations
             :
          
           and
           the
           same
           is
           called
           by
           Iustinian
           a
           ;
           
             the
             lawe
             of
             nature
             .
             Cicero
          
           b
           likewise
           saith
           :
           
             the
             consent
             of
             al
             nations
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             lawe
             of
             nature
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           to
           be
           takē
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           al
           natiōs
           haue
           at
           any
           time
           obserued
           one
           vsage
           alike
           :
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           faith
           Baldus
           c
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           al●
           should
           cary
           so
           large
           a
           sēce
           :
           neither
           hath
           it
           euer
           bin
           brought
           into
           knoledge
           what
           customes
           all
           nations
           haue
           held
           in
           vse
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           ther
           is
           not
           one
           point
           or
           precept
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           ,
           by
           reasō
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           weaknes
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           corruption
           ,
           which
           the
           fal
           of
           Adam
           
           fasten
           in
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           some
           people
           haue
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           either
           neglected
           or
           els
           depraued
           :
           some
           being
           so
           dull
           as
           they
           could
           not
           perceiue
           ,
           others
           so
           malicious
           as
           they
           would
           denie
           ,
           that
           which
           nature
           did
           lay
           before
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           such
           is
           either
           the
           weakenesse
           or
           wilfulnesse
           of
           our
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           not
           onely
           admitted
           but
           admired
           for
           wise
           men
           ,
           doe
           many
           times
           disagree
           in
           determining
           what
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           nature
           :
           much
           lesse
           may
           we
           either
           expect
           or
           imagine
           ,
           that
           al
           natiōs
           ,
           so
           differēt
           ,
           so
           distāt
           ,
           neuer
           so
           much
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           now
           fully
           discouered
           ,
           should
           iūpe
           in
           one
           iudgemēt
           for
           vniform
           obseruatiō
           of
           any
           custome
           :
           neither
           is
           that
           no
           natural
           right
           ,
           as
           Zenophon
           d
           noteth
           ,
           which
           many
           dayly
           doe
           transgresse
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Donellus
           e
           did
           vniustly
           reiect
           the
           discription
           which
           Gaius
           gaue
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           word
           al
           in
           the
           amplest
           sence
           .
           S.
           Ambrose
           f
           and
           S.
           Hierome
           g
           did
           in
           this
           sort
           declare
           it
           ;
           that
           we
           are
           to
           take
           that
           for
           a
           decree
           of
           natiōs
           ,
           which
           successiuely
           and
           at
           times
           hath
           beene
           obserued
           by
           all
           .
           But
           as
           for
           any
           one
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           iudged
           the
           decree
           or
           custome
           of
           a
           whole
           citty
           ,
           which
           hath
           passed
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           although
           al
           haue
           not
           allowed
           ,
           and
           some
           perhaps
           haue
           opposed
           against
           it
           h
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           lawe
           of
           nations
           ,
           the
           common
           lawe
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           which
           most
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           are
           found
           to
           imbrace
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           gouernment
           was
           not
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           induced
           as
           a
           consequēce
           of
           the
           primary
           precept
           of
           nature
           ;
           to
           maintaine
           humane
           societie
           :
           therefore
           whensoeuer
           wee
           speake
           of
           naturall
           gouernment
           ,
           we
           are
           intended
           to
           meane
           the
           secondary
           
           lawe
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           receiued
           custōe
           ,
           successiuely
           of
           al
           ,
           &
           alwaies
           of
           most
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           three
           rules
           doe
           chiefly
           lead
           vs
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           this
           law
           .
           The
           first
           is
           that
           which
           Cicero
           i
           in
           the
           like
           case
           giueth
           :
           
             to
             appeale
             vnto
             sēce
          
           :
           because
           there
           is
           no
           man
           but
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           hath
           some
           sence
           of
           that
           which
           nature
           doth
           allowe
           .
           S.
           Augustine
           k
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             inward
             conscience
             we
             feele
             these
             things
          
           :
           and
           likewise
           Tertullian
           l
           :
           
             Nature
             hath
             tainted
             all
             euill
             eyther
             with
             feare
             or
             with
             shame
             .
          
           Wherto
           agreeth
           that
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           
           saith
           :
           
             although
             they
             deny
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             shew
             some
             tokens
             of
             shame
             .
          
           Herupō
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           ciuill
           lawe
           n
           do
           reiect
           that
           for
           vniust
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           demaunded
           without
           shew
           of
           shame
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Cassiodorus
           o
           writeth
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             giuē●l
             men
             such
             a
             sence
             of
             iustice
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             know
             not
             the
             lawes
             ,
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             reason
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           this
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           many
           men
           is
           exceeding
           dimme
           ;
           the
           next
           rule
           is
           to
           obserue
           what
           hath
           bin
           allowed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           of
           greatest
           both
           wisedome
           and
           integrity
           ,
           in
           whom
           nature
           doth
           shew
           her selfe
           most
           cleere
           .
           For
           as
           Aristotle
           saith
           ;?
           ;
           
             that
             is
             probable
             which
             prooued
             men
             do
             approue
             .
          
           Among
           these
           ,
           the
           first
           place
           pertaineth
           vnto
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           inspiration
           of
           god
           ,
           haue
           compiled
           the
           books
           of
           holy
           scripture
           :
           to
           whom
           as
           attendants
           we
           may
           adioyne
           the
           anciēt
           counsailes
           &
           fathers
           of
           the
           church
           .
           The
           next
           place
           is
           to
           be
           giuē
           to
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           ciuill
           lawe
           ;
           whose
           iudgement
           hath
           bin
           these
           many
           hundred
           yeers
           ,
           admired
           by
           many
           ,
           approoued
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           daie
           accepted
           for
           lawe
           ,
           almost
           in
           all
           states
           of
           the
           christiā
           
           common
           wealth
           .
           To
           these
           also
           we
           may
           adioyne
           ,
           as
           attendants
           ,
           their
           interpreters
           of
           most
           approued
           note
           .
           The
           third
           place
           is
           due
           to
           Philosophers
           ,
           historiographers
           ,
           orators
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           who
           haue
           not
           vnprofitably
           endeauoured
           to
           free
           nature
           of
           two
           cloudes
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           is
           often
           ouercast
           :
           grosse
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           subtill
           errour
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           as
           Alciate
           p
           affirmeth
           ,
           doth
           sometimes
           varie
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           capacitie
           of
           particulare
           men
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           sunne
           ,
           beeing
           in
           it selfe
           alwaies
           the
           same
           ,
           giueth
           neither
           heate
           nor
           light
           to
           all
           alike
           :
           the
           third
           rule
           followeth
           ,
           to
           obserue
           the
           common
           vse
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           which
           Cicero
           q
           calleth
           ;
           
             the
             voice
             of
             nature
          
           :
           because
           as
           Aristotle
           r
           hath
           written
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             done
             by
             chance
             which
             euery
             where
             is
             done
             .
             Plato
          
           s
           saith
           ,
           
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             doth
             otherwise
             speake
          
           :
           and
           likewise
           Baldus
           t
           ,
           
             I
             dare
             not
             disalow
             that
             which
             the
             world
             alloweth
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           cōmon
           lawe
           or
           custome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           three
           circumstancies
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           antiquitie
           ,
           continuance
           ,
           and
           generalitie
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           your
           first
           position
           is
           so
           cleerelie
           true
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           but
           guild
           gould
           in
           labouring
           to
           prooue
           it
           :
           for
           man
           is
           not
           onely
           sociable
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Aristotle
           u
           affirmeth
           )
           more
           sociable
           then
           any
           other
           liuing
           creature
           .
           These
           notorious
           pointes
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           prooue
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           obscure
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           for
           as
           Tullie
           saith
           x
           
             Without
             empire
             ,
             neither
             house
             ,
             nor
             citty
             ,
             nor
             nation
             ,
             nor
             mankinde
             can
             stand
             ,
             nor
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             world
             it selfe
             .
          
           Whereto
           agreeth
           
           that
           of
           Aristotle
           y
           :
           
             gouernment
             is
             both
             necessary
             and
             also
             profitable
             .
          
           But
           whereas
           you
           bring
           in
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           neuer
           people
           founde
           ,
           either
           in
           auncient
           time
           ,
           or
           of
           late
           discouerie
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           some
           magistrate
           to
           gouerne
           them
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           yet
           false
           .
           It
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           haue
           so
           large
           a
           consent
           of
           nations
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           declared
           before
           :
           and
           it
           is
           false
           that
           in
           all
           times
           and
           nations
           there
           haue
           beene
           magistrates
           .
           After
           the
           deluge
           ,
           magistrates
           were
           not
           knowne
           vntil
           kings
           did
           arise
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           it
           shall
           appeare
           .
           The
           Iewes
           were
           often
           without
           either
           magistrates
           or
           gouernement
           :
           Whereupon
           in
           certaine
           places
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Iudges
           z
           it
           is
           thus
           written
           :
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             there
             was
             no
             king
             in
             Israell
             ,
             but
             what
             seemed
             right
             to
             euery
             man
             that
             did
             hee
             .
          
        
         
           Sometimes
           Democraticall
           gouernement
           doth
           drawe
           to
           a
           pure
           anarchie
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           interregnum
           of
           electiue
           principalities
           .
           
             Leo
             Aser
          
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           in
           Guzala
           ,
           a
           countrie
           of
           Africke
           ,
           the
           people
           haue
           neither
           king
           nor
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           ;
           but
           vpon
           dayes
           of
           mart
           ,
           they
           elect
           a
           captaine
           to
           secure
           their
           trafficke
           .
           The
           same
           authour
           deliuereth
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitantes
           of
           the
           mountaine
           Magnan
           ,
           vpon
           the
           frontiers
           of
           Fez
           ,
           haue
           noe
           forme
           of
           common
           wealth
           ,
           but
           doe
           stay
           trauailers
           (
           vnpartiall
           iudges
           )
           to
           decide
           their
           controuersies
           .
           Leo
           himselfe
           was
           arrested
           to
           bee
           their
           iudge
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           had
           spent
           many
           dayes
           in
           determining
           their
           debates
           ,
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           end
           presented
           with
           hennes
           ,
           ducks
           ,
           geese
           and
           other
           of
           
           their
           countrie
           commodities
           ,
           which
           serued
           onelie
           to
           discharge
           his
           host
           .
           And
           if
           this
           your
           reason
           should
           bee
           of
           force
           then
           were
           not
           sociabilitie
           naturall
           ,
           because
           many
           men
           haue
           made
           choise
           to
           liue
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           thē
           ,
           wil
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           nature
           immutable
           ?
           It
           is
           in
           abstracto
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           in
           subiecto
           .
           Or
           thus
           :
           In
           it selfe
           it
           is
           not
           chāged
           :
           in
           vs
           ,
           by
           reasō
           of
           our
           imperfectiōs
           ,
           it
           is
           .
           Or
           els
           more
           plainely
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           trāsgrested
           .
           But
           nature
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           alike
           to
           al.
           Not
           so
           ,
           good
           sir
           :
           because
           all
           are
           not
           apt
           alike
           to
           receiue
           her
           :
           euen
           as
           the
           sun
           beames
           doe
           not
           reflect
           alike
           vpon
           a
           cleane
           and
           cleare
           glasse
           ,
           and
           vpon
           a
           glasse
           that
           is
           either
           filthy
           or
           course
           :
           And
           in
           many
           ,
           not
           onely
           men
           ,
           but
           nations
           ,
           euill
           custome
           hath
           driuen
           nature
           out
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           setteth
           vp
           it selfe
           in
           steade
           of
           nature
           z
           .
        
         
           Your
           third
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           no
           particulare
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           is
           naturall
           ,
           doth
           not
           finde
           so
           easie
           acceptaunce
           .
           Your
           onely
           proofe
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           one
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           in
           all
           nations
           ;
           because
           god
           and
           nature
           is
           one
           to
           all
           .
           But
           this
           reason
           I
           haue
           encountred
           before
           :
           and
           yet
           you
           take
           paines
           to
           puffe
           it
           vp
           with
           many
           waste
           words
           ;
           howe
           the
           Romanes
           changed
           gouernment
           ;
           how
           in
           Italie
           there
           is
           ,
           a
           pope
           ,
           a
           king
           and
           many
           dukes
           ;
           how
           
             Millaine
             ,
             Burgundie
             ,
             Loraine
             ,
             Bavier
             ,
             Gascoint
             ,
          
           and
           Britaine
           the
           lesse
           were
           changed
           from
           kingdomes
           to
           dukedomes
           ;
           howe
           Germanie
           was
           once
           vnder
           one
           king
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           deuided
           among
           dukes
           ,
           earles
           ,
           and
           other
           supreme
           princes
           ;
           How
           
             Castile
             ,
             Aragone
             ,
             Portugall
             ,
             Barcelona
          
           and
           other
           
           countries
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           were
           first
           Earldomes
           ,
           then
           Dukedomes
           ,
           then
           seuerall
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           vnited
           into
           one
           ;
           how
           B●eme
           and
           Polonia
           were
           once
           Dukedomes
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           Kingdomes
           ;
           how
           Fraunce
           was
           first
           one
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           deuided
           into
           fower
           ,
           and
           lastly
           reduced
           into
           one
           .
           How
           England
           was
           first
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Britaines
           ,
           then
           a
           Prouince
           vnder
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           after
           that
           diuided
           into
           seauen
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           lastly
           reduced
           into
           one
           ;
           how
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           were
           first
           vnder
           Patriarkes
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           then
           vnder
           Captains
           ,
           then
           vnder
           Iudges
           ,
           thē
           vnder
           high
           Priests
           ,
           then
           vnder
           Kings
           ,
           and
           then
           vnder
           Captaines
           and
           high
           Priests
           againe
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           followe
           you
           in
           euery
           by
           way
           whereinto
           your
           errours
           doe
           leade
           (
           for
           who
           would
           haue
           aduentured
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           childrē
           of
           Israell
           were
           vnder
           Abraham
           and
           Isaac
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Britaine
           's
           at
           the
           first
           were
           vnder
           one
           King
           ,
           whereas
           Caesar
           reporteth
           that
           hee
           found
           fower
           kings
           in
           that
           country
           which
           is
           now
           called
           Kent
           )
           but
           I
           will
           onely
           insist
           vpon
           the
           principall
           point
           ;
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           all
           this
           bundell
           of
           wordes
           is
           like
           a
           blowne
           bladder
           ,
           full
           of
           winde
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           weight
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           you
           doe
           but
           trifle
           vpon
           tearmes
           ,
           in
           putting
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Kings
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           Earles
           ,
           which
           holde
           their
           state
           with
           soueraigne
           power
           .
           Wee
           speake
           not
           of
           the
           names
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           gouernement
           of
           Princes
           .
           Supreme
           rulers
           may
           differ
           in
           name
           ;
           they
           may
           change
           name
           also
           ,
           either
           by
           long
           vse
           ,
           or
           vpon
           occasion
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           gouernment
           neither
           differ
           nor
           change
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           more
           vaine
           ieast
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           (
           in
           this
           regarde
           )
           beweene
           a
           great
           territorie
           and
           a
           small
           .
           If
           a
           kingdome
           bee
           enlarged
           or
           streight●ed
           in
           limites
           ,
           the
           gouernement
           is
           not
           thereby
           changed
           :
           if
           many
           kingdomes
           bee
           vnited
           into
           one
           ;
           if
           one
           bee
           diuided
           into
           many
           ;
           the
           nature
           of
           gouernment
           is
           no
           more
           altered
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           tenure
           of
           lande
           ,
           either
           when
           partition
           is
           made
           ,
           or
           when
           many
           partes
           accrewe
           into
           one
           .
           The
           knot
           of
           doubt
           is
           ,
           whether
           it
           bee
           not
           naturall
           ,
           that
           one
           state
           ,
           bee
           it
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           should
           rather
           bee
           commaunded
           by
           one
           person
           ,
           howsoeuer
           intitled
           ,
           then
           by
           many
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           wee
           descende
           into
           true
           discourse
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           verie
           sinewes
           of
           gouernment
           doe
           consist
           ,
           in
           commaunding
           and
           in
           obeying
           .
           But
           obedience
           can
           not
           bee
           performed
           ,
           where
           the
           commaundementes
           are
           ,
           eyther
           repugnant
           or
           vncertaine
           :
           neither
           can
           these
           inconueniences
           bee
           any
           waies
           auoided
           ,
           but
           by
           vnion
           of
           the
           authoritie
           which
           doth
           commaunde
           .
        
         
           This
           vnion
           is
           of
           two
           sortes
           ;
           first
           ,
           when
           one
           commaundeth
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           when
           many
           doe
           knit
           in
           one
           power
           and
           will.
           The
           first
           vnion
           is
           naturall
           ;
           the
           seconde
           is
           by
           meane
           of
           amitie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           bande
           of
           this
           collectiue
           bodie
           :
           and
           the
           moe
           they
           are
           who
           ioyne
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           the
           lesse
           naturall
           is
           their
           vnion
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           subiect
           to
           dissipation
           .
           For
           as
           Tacitus
           saith
           ',
           :
           
             aequalitie
             and
             amitie
             are
             scarce
             compatible
             .
          
        
         
         
           Naturall
           reason
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           all
           multitude
           beginneth
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           auncient
           Philosophers
           haue
           helde
           ,
           that
           from
           vnitie
           all
           thinges
           doe
           proceede
           ,
           and
           are
           againe
           resolued
           into
           the
           same
           .
           Of
           which
           opinion
           Laertius
           a
           reporteth
           that
           Musaeus
           of
           Athens
           was
           authour
           ,
           who
           liued
           long
           before
           Homer
           :
           but
           afterwardes
           it
           was
           renewed
           by
           Pythagoras
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           b
           Alexander
           c
           ,
           and
           Laertius
           d
           doe
           write
           :
           who
           added
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           vnitie
           is
           the
           originall
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           dualitie
           of
           euill
           :
           And
           of
           this
           opinion
           Saint
           Hierome
           e
           was
           also
           ,
           whose
           sentence
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           canonicall
           decrees
           f
           but
           vnder
           the
           title
           and
           name
           of
           Saint
           Ambrose
           .
           Hereupon
           Homer
           doth
           oftentimes
           call
           good
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           applyeth
           the
           terme
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           affliction
           and
           trouble
           .
           Hereupon
           Galen
           g
           also
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           in
           euerye
           kinde
           is
           one
           .
           Plato
           produceth
           all
           thinges
           from
           one
           h
           ;
           measureth
           all
           thinges
           by
           one
           i
           ;
           and
           reduceth
           all
           thinges
           into
           one
           k
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           worlde
           is
           nothinge
           but
           a
           greate
           state
           ;
           a
           state
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           greate
           familie
           ;
           and
           a
           familie
           no
           other
           then
           a
           greate
           bodye
           .
           As
           one
           GOD
           ruleth
           the
           worlde
           ,
           one
           maister
           the
           familie
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           members
           of
           one
           bodye
           receiue
           both
           sence
           and
           motion
           from
           one
           heade
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seate
           and
           tower
           both
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           and
           of
           the
           will
           :
           so
           it
           seemeth
           no
           lesse
           naturall
           ,
           that
           one
           state
           should
           be
           gouerned
           by
           one
           commaunder
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           arguments
           was
           vsed
           by
           Soliman
           ,
           Lord
           of
           the
           Turkes
           l
           .
           Who
           hauing
           strangled
           
             Sultane
             Mustapha
          
           his
           sonne
           ,
           because
           at
           his
           returne
           out
           of
           Persit
           ,
           he
           was
           receiued
           by
           the
           soldiers
           with
           great
           demonstrations
           of
           ioy
           ;
           hee
           caused
           the
           dead
           bodie
           to
           be
           cast
           forthe
           before
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           appointed
           one
           to
           crye
           ;
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             God
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             one
             Sultane
             vpon
             earth
             .
          
           The
           second
           was
           vsed
           by
           Agesilaus
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           moued
           the
           Spartans
           for
           a
           popular
           gouernment
           ;
           goe
           first
           (
           saide
           hee
           )
           and
           stablish
           a
           popular
           gouernment
           within
           your
           owne
           doores
           .
           To
           the
           third
           Tacitus
           m
           did
           allude
           ,
           when
           hee
           saide
           :
           
             The
             body
             of
             one
             Empire
             seemeth
             best
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             the
             soule
             of
             one
             man.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           heauens
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Sunne
           ;
           which
           Serinus
           n
           also
           applyeth
           vnto
           gouernement
           ,
           in
           affirming
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           set
           vp
           two
           sunnes
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           set
           all
           in
           combustion
           .
        
         
           Many
           sociable
           creatures
           haue
           for
           one
           company
           ,
           one
           principall
           either
           gouernour
           or
           guide
           ;
           which
           al
           authors
           take
           for
           a
           natural
           demonstration
           of
           the
           gouernment
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           you
           require
           herein
           the
           testimonie
           of
           men
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           almost
           any
           that
           writeth
           vpon
           this
           subiect
           ,
           but
           hee
           doth
           ,
           if
           not
           alleage
           ,
           yet
           allow
           that
           of
           
             Homer
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             King.
             Plutarch
          
           declareth
           both
           his
           owne
           iudgement
           concerning
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           consent
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           affirming
           o
           that
           all
           men
           did
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           gouernment
           of
           a
           King
           is
           the
           most
           excellēt
           benefit
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vnto
           men
           .
        
         
           Callimachus
           saith
           ,
           p
           that
           Kings
           proceede
           from
           
           god
           :
           Homer
           affirmeth
           ,
           q
           that
           they
           are
           cherished
           by
           god
           .
           Your selfe
           doe
           shew
           r
           out
           of
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Plutarch
          
           ,
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           S.
           Chrysost●me
           and
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           that
           monarchie
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           gouernement
           ,
           most
           resembling
           the
           gouernement
           of
           god
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           vnto
           nature
           .
           But
           what
           doe
           you
           meane
           to
           acknowledge
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           denie
           that
           monarchie
           is
           naturall
           ?
           doe
           you
           take
           it
           to
           be
           aboue
           nature
           ?
           or
           how
           els
           is
           it
           most
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           ?
           how
           is
           it
           most
           agreeable
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           naturall
           ?
           can
           any
           action
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           iustice
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           iust
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           strategeme
           ,
           or
           cunning
           cranck
           of
           the
           schools
           ,
           you
           can
           be
           made
           agreeable
           to
           your selfe
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           generall
           custome
           of
           al
           people
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           all
           the
           ancient
           nations
           in
           whom
           the
           laws
           of
           nature
           were
           least
           corrupt
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           gouernment
           :
           as
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Medes
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Parthians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             Scythians
             ,
             Sirians
             ,
             Phoeniciās
             ,
             Arabiās
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Africans
             ,
             Numidiās
             ,
             Mauritaniās
             ,
             Britās
             ,
             Celtes
             ,
             Gaules
             ,
             Latines
             ,
             Hetruscanes
             ,
             Siciliās
             ,
             Atheniās
             ,
             Lacaedemoniās
             ,
             Corinthiās
             ,
             Achaeās
             ,
             Sicyonians
             ,
             Candiās
             ,
          
           &
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           all
           .
           Tullie
           saith
           s
           :
           
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             al
             anciēt
             nations
             were
             vnder
             kings
          
           :
           with
           which
           opinion
           Salust
           t
           consenteth
           ;
           &
           Iustine
           also
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           u
           ;
           
             the
             ēpire
             of
             natiōs
             at
             the
             first
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             kings
             .
          
           And
           whē
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           desired
           a
           king
           ,
           they
           alleged
           that
           al
           other
           nations
           were
           gouerned
           by
           kings
           x
           .
           The
           Athenians
           were
           the
           first
           (
           as
           Plinie
           affirmeth
           )
           who
           set
           vp
           the
           gouernment
           of
           many
           ,
           whose
           exāple
           certaine
           other
           towns
           of
           Greece
           did
           follow
           ,
           rather
           blinded
           by
           ābitiō
           ,
           thē
           led
           by
           iudgemēt
           .
           Amōg
           these
           ,
           if
           the
           highest
           
           authority
           were
           in
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           citisens
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           aristocracy
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           most
           or
           in
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           termed
           democracy
           ;
           wherin
           you
           confesse
           x
           that
           neither
           they
           did
           nor
           could
           any
           long
           time
           continue
           ;
           but
           after
           many
           tumults
           ,
           seditions
           ,
           mutinies
           ,
           outrages
           ,
           iniusticies
           ,
           banding
           of
           factions
           ,
           and
           inundations
           of
           bloud
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           the
           end
           either
           dissolued
           or
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           reduced
           againe
           vnder
           gouernement
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           state
           of
           Rome
           began
           vnder
           kings
           ;
           it
           atteined
           the
           highest
           pitch
           both
           of
           glory
           and
           greatnes
           vnder
           emperors
           :
           in
           the
           middle
           time
           ,
           wherin
           it
           neuer
           inioyed
           x.
           yeeres
           together
           free
           frō
           sedition
           ,
           Polybius
           saith
           that
           is
           was
           mixed
           ;
           the
           consulls
           represēting
           a
           monarchie
           ,
           the
           senate
           ,
           an
           aristocracie
           ,
           &
           the
           cōmon
           people
           a
           democracy
           :
           which
           opinion
           was
           likewise
           embraced
           by
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnasseus
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             Cantarine
          
           and
           others
           .
           But
           many
           do
           hold
           that
           the
           state
           of
           Rome
           at
           that
           time
           was
           populare
           :
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           famous
           lawier
           &
           coūsailer
           Vlpian
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           y
           that
           the
           people
           did
           grāt
           al
           their
           power
           &
           authority
           to
           the
           prince
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           it
           was
           in
           shew
           ,
           in
           very
           deede
           it
           was
           alwayes
           gouerned
           by
           some
           one
           principall
           man.
           Liuie
           wrighteth
           of
           Scipio
           z
           ,
           that
           vnder
           his
           shadow
           the
           city
           was
           protected
           ,
           &
           that
           his
           looks
           were
           in
           stead
           of
           lawes
           :
           &
           likewise
           of
           
             Papirius
             cursor
          
           ,'
           ;
           that
           he
           sustained
           the
           Romane
           affaires
           .
           So
           said
           Thucidides
           ,
           that
           Athens
           was
           in
           appearance
           populare
           ,
           but
           Aristides
           was
           the
           true
           monarch
           thereof
           :
           &
           Plutarch
           a
           also
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           Pelopidas
           and
           Epaminondas
           were
           no
           lesse
           then
           lords
           of
           the
           populare
           state
           of
           Thebes
           :
           but
           after
           the
           death
           of
           these
           mē
           ,
           both
           the
           states
           of
           Athens
           and
           Thebes
           floated
           in
           tumults
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           authour
           obserueth
           b
           ,
           like
           a
           ship
           in
           a
           tempest
           without
           a
           
           pilot
           .
           So
           did
           
             Peter
             Sodarine
             Gonsalonier
          
           of
           Florence
           giue
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           title
           of
           popularity
           was
           vsed
           as
           a
           maske
           ,
           to
           shadow
           the
           tyrāny
           of
           
             Laurence
             Medices
          
           :
           but
           Florence
           did
           neuer
           so
           florish
           both
           in
           honor
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           quiet
           ,
           as
           vnder
           that
           tyranny
           .
           Also
           in
           actions
           of
           weight
           ,
           in
           great
           dangers
           and
           necessities
           the
           Romans
           had
           recourse
           to
           one
           absolute
           and
           supreme
           commāder
           ,
           which
           Liuie
           calleth
           c
           the
           highest
           refuge
           ;
           whose
           authority
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           most
           reuerētly
           respect
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           many
           times
           fearefull
           to
           their
           enemies
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           Liuie
           saith
           d
           ;
           
             the
             Dictators
             edict
             was
             alwayes
             obserued
             as
             an
             oracle
             :
          
           of
           the
           second
           e
           ,
           
             so
             soone
             as
             a
             dictator
             was
             created
             ,
             such
             a
             terror
             came
             vpon
             the
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             departed
             presently
             from
             the
             walles
             .
          
           Likewise
           in
           cases
           of
           extremity
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           had
           their
           high
           gouernour
           whom
           they
           called
           Harmostes
           ;
           the
           Thessalonians
           had
           their
           Archos
           ;
           and
           the
           Mytilenians
           also
           their
           great
           Aezymnetes
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Tacitus
           reporteth
           f
           that
           certaine
           wise
           men
           discoursing
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Augustus
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           affirmed
           rightly
           ,
           that
           ther
           was
           no
           other
           meane
           to
           appease
           the
           discordes
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           but
           by
           reducing
           it
           vnder
           the
           gouernement
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           now
           take
           a
           view
           of
           our
           present
           age
           .
           In
           al
           Asia
           ,
           from
           whence
           Tullie
           saith
           ,
           g
           ciuility
           did
           first
           spread
           into
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           no
           gouernment
           is
           in
           vse
           but
           by
           a
           monarch
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           
             Tartarians
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             Chinans
          
           &
           Cataians
           :
           no
           other
           gouernmēt
           is
           found
           to
           be
           foūded
           in
           al
           the
           cuntries
           of
           Affrick
           :
           in
           America
           also
           and
           all
           the
           west
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           no
           other
           is
           yet
           discouered
           :
           in
           Europe
           only
           ,
           vpō
           eyther
           declining
           or
           chāg
           of
           the
           empire
           ,
           a
           few
           towns
           in
           Germany
           &
           Italy
           did
           reuiue
           againe
           the
           gouernment
           of
           many
           :
           som
           are
           alredy
           returned
           to
           a
           monarchy
           ,
           
           and
           the
           residue
           in
           their
           time
           will
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           euen
           as
           all
           others
           haue
           done
           which
           haue
           bene
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           shal
           we
           say
           of
           this
           so
           ancient
           ,
           so
           continuall
           ,
           so
           generall
           consent
           of
           all
           nations
           ?
           what
           can
           we
           say
           ,
           but
           cōclude
           with
           Tertullian
           
           .
           
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             the
             more
             true
             ,
             the
             more
             simple
             ;
             the
             more
             simple
             ,
             the
             more
             common
             ;
             the
             more
             common
             ,
             the
             more
             natu●all
             ;
             the
             more
             naturall
             ,
             the
             more
             deuine
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           ambition
           is
           a
           most
           firy
           affection
           ,
           and
           carieth
           men
           blindfold
           into
           headlong
           hopes
           ,
           wherby
           many
           do
           aspire
           to
           beare
           rule
           ,
           neither
           they
           good
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           good
           either
           means
           or
           end
           ;
           the
           custome
           or
           lawe
           of
           nations
           hath
           by
           two
           reines
           endeauored
           to
           keep
           in
           this
           raging
           desire
           :
           by
           succession
           &
           by
           election
           .
           And
           yet
           againe
           ,
           because
           election
           is
           most
           often
           ,
           if
           not
           alwaies
           ,
           entangled
           with
           many
           inconueniences
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           outragies
           during
           the
           vacancy
           ,
           are
           many
           &
           great
           ;
           euery
           one
           that
           is
           either
           grieued
           or
           in
           wāt
           ,
           assuming
           free
           power
           both
           for
           reuēge
           &
           spoile
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           bouldest
           winneth
           the
           garlād
           more
           often
           then
           the
           best
           ;
           because
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           people
           doth
           alwayes
           tast
           more
           of
           affection
           then
           of
           iudgement
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           who
           do
           not
           leaue
           their
           state
           to
           their
           posterity
           ,
           wil
           dissipate
           the
           domain
           and
           worke
           out
           of
           it
           either
           profit
           or
           friends
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           see
           that
           the
           empire
           of
           Germanie
           is
           pluckt
           bare
           of
           her
           fairest
           feathers
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           that
           occasions
           of
           war
           are
           hereby
           ministred
           ;
           &
           that
           ,
           either
           whē
           one
           taketh
           his
           repulse
           for
           indignity
           ;
           vpō
           which
           ground
           Frauncis
           the
           first
           ,
           king
           of
           Fraūce
           ,
           could
           neuer
           be
           driuē
           out
           of
           practise
           against
           Charles
           the
           5.
           emperor
           ;
           or
           els
           whē
           by
           means
           of
           factiōs
           many
           are
           elected
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           
           in
           Almaine
           when
           Lewes
           of
           Bauier
           ,
           and
           Albert
           of
           Austria
           were
           elected
           Emperors
           ,
           wherupon
           eight
           yeers
           warre
           betweene
           them
           did
           ensue
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           often
           happened
           in
           the
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           one
           Emperour
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           another
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           euery
           legion
           one
           ;
           whereby
           such
           fiers
           were
           kindled
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           bee
           quenched
           without
           much
           bloude
           .
           For
           these
           warres
           are
           most
           cruelly
           executed
           ;
           because
           the
           quarrell
           leaueth
           no
           middle
           state
           
             inter
             summum
             &
             praecipitium
             ;
             betweene
             the
             highest
             honour
             and
             the
             deadliest
             downefall
             .
          
        
         
           For
           these
           and
           diuers
           other
           respectes
           ,
           it
           hath
           bin
           obserued
           ,
           at
           most
           times
           in
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           in
           most
           ,
           that
           the
           roialtie
           hath
           passed
           by
           succession
           ,
           according
           to
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           .
           We
           read
           that
           Ptolomie
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Alexander
           the
           great
           seazed
           vpon
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           part
           also
           of
           Arabia
           and
           of
           Africk
           ,
           left
           that
           state
           to
           his
           youngest
           sonne
           :
           but
           Trogus
           saide
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           Iustine
           i
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           lawe
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           one
           of
           them
           did
           worke
           the
           death
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           afterward
           Ptolomie
           surnamed
           Physcon
           ,
           at
           the
           importunitie
           of
           his
           wife
           Cleopatra
           ,
           would
           haue
           preferred
           his
           youngest
           son
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           Iustine
           saith
           k
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           Pausanias
           l
           more
           probably
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           they
           reuersed
           his
           order
           after
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           course
           was
           held
           in
           Italy
           by
           the
           
             Hetruscanes
             ,
             Latines
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Albanes
           from
           whome
           the
           Romanes
           tooke
           their
           originall
           .
           Liuie
           m
           writeth
           that
           Procas
           king
           
           of
           the
           Albanes
           appointed
           Numitor
           to
           succeede
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           but
           Amulius
           his
           yonger
           brother
           did
           vsurpe
           it
           by
           force
           :
           hereupon
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnasseus
          
           n
           saith
           ;
           that
           Amulius
           held
           the
           kingdome
           against
           right
           ,
           because
           it
           appertained
           to
           his
           elder
           brother
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           six
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           gouerned
           by
           kings
           ,
           we
           finde
           but
           Timondas
           and
           Pittacus
           who
           were
           elected
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Negropont
           ;
           the
           residue
           held
           their
           states
           by
           order
           of
           successiō
           ,
           as
           Thucidides
           affirmeth
           ,
           encoūtring
           therein
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Aristotle
             .
             Liuy
          
           writeth
           o
           ,
           that
           Perseus
           king
           of
           Macedon
           said
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           was
           to
           succeede
           in
           the
           kingdome
           .
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           p
           ,
           and
           Iustine
           q
           doe
           report
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           custom
           Alexander
           succeeded
           his
           father
           Amyntas
           ,
           before
           his
           yonger
           brother
           Phillippe
           .
        
         
           Herodotus
           
           declareth
           that
           the
           same
           order
           was
           obserued
           amōg
           the
           Troianes
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Priamus
           ,
           the
           kingdom
           was
           not
           to
           deuolue
           vnto
           Alexāder
           ,
           because
           Hector
           was
           before
           him
           in
           years
           .
           The
           same
           also
           doth
           appeare
           by
           that
           which
           Virgil
           writeth
           :
           
             
               
               Praeterea
               Sceptrum
               Ilione
               ,
               quod
               gesserat
               olim
               ,
            
             
               Maxima
               natarum
               Priami
               .
            
             
               The
               Scepter
               vvhich
               Ilione
               ,
               vvhen
               she
               the
               state
               did
               stay
               ,
            
             
               The
               first
               daughter
               of
               Priamus
               ,
               vvith
               royall
               hand
               did
               svvay
               .
            
          
        
         
           Out
           of
           which
           place
           
             Seruius
             Maurus
          
           doth
           collect
           ,
           that
           women
           also
           did
           vse
           to
           gouerne
           .
           But
           more
           plainely
           this
           custome
           of
           the
           Troianes
           doth
           appeare
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           
             Messala
             Coruinus
          
           t
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Troius
           had
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Ilus
           and
           Assaracus
           ;
           and
           that
           Ilus
           by
           priuiledge
           of
           his
           age
           succeeded
           in
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Persians
           also
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           long
           time
           held
           the
           reines
           of
           all
           the
           nations
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           order
           of
           succession
           ,
           as
           Zenophon
           u
           witnesseth
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           two
           famous
           histories
           ;
           one
           between
           Artaxerxes
           &
           Cyrus
           ,
           wherof
           Plutarch
           x
           maketh
           mention
           ,
           the
           other
           between
           Artabazanes
           &
           Xerxes
           ,
           reported
           by
           Herodotus
           y
           &
           Iustine
           z
           ;
           wherin
           Artabazanes
           alleaged
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           custome
           among
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           son
           should
           first
           succeed
           .
           Agathocles
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           him
           Athenaeus
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           Persians
           had
           a
           golden
           water
           (
           for
           so
           they
           terme
           it
           )
           whereof
           it
           was
           capital
           for
           any
           man
           to
           drinke
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           king
           and
           his
           eldest
           son
           .
           Whither
           this
           water
           were
           drawen
           out
           of
           the
           riuer
           Euleus
           ,
           which
           inuironeth
           the
           tower
           Susis
           ,
           &
           the
           Temple
           of
           Diana
           ,
           wherof
           Pliny
           a
           writeth
           ,
           that
           only
           the
           kings
           of
           Persia
           did
           drink
           ;
           or
           whether
           out
           of
           Choaspis
           ,
           whose
           waters
           Herodotus
           doth
           report
           to
           haue
           bin
           boiled
           ,
           &
           caried
           after
           the
           king
           in
           siluer
           vessels
           ;
           or
           whether
           both
           these
           were
           one
           riuer
           ,
           I
           will
           neither
           determine
           nor
           discourse
           .
        
         
           In
           Siria
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Assiria
           (
           as
           Herodotus
           
           ,
           writeth
           )
           &
           also
           
             Phoenicia
             ,
             Palestina
          
           ,
           &
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Pliny
           b
           Eusebius
           c
           &
           diuers
           other
           ,
           the
           same
           custome
           is
           proued
           by
           that
           which
           Iustine
           d
           ,
           &
           
             L.
             Florus
          
           
           doe
           write
           ,
           that
           Demetrius
           ,
           hauing
           bin
           deliuered
           by
           his
           brother
           Antiochus
           ,
           king
           of
           Siria
           ,
           for
           an
           hostage
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           &
           hearing
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           declared
           to
           the
           senat
           in
           open
           assēbly
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           he
           had
           giuen
           place
           to
           his
           elder
           brother
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           same
           law
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           succession
           was
           then
           cast
           vpon
           him
           .
           The
           Parthians
           ,
           who
           being
           thrice
           attempted
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           chiefest
           both
           
           discipline
           and
           strength
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           beare
           themselues
           victorious
           ,
           did
           alwaies
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           first
           king
           Arsaces
           e
           .
           Among
           the
           Germaines
           also
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           force
           to
           defeate
           fiue
           consulare
           armies
           of
           the
           
             Romanes
             ,
             Tacitus
          
           f
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           did
           intirely
           succeede
           ,
           onely
           the
           horses
           did
           fall
           to
           the
           most
           valiant
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           likewise
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           it
           is
           euidēt
           by
           the
           whole
           history
           of
           their
           kings
           ,
           especially
           where
           it
           is
           said
           g
           ,
           that
           Ioram
           succeeded
           Iosaphat
           ;
           &
           the
           reason
           added
           ,
           
             because
             he
             was
             the
             eldest
          
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           but
           burne
           day
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           in
           running
           further
           vpon
           particulars
           .
           Herodotus
           h
           doth
           aduow
           it
           to
           be
           a
           general
           custome
           among
           al
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           in
           birth
           is
           next
           in
           succession
           .
           Certaine
           ages
           after
           him
           S.
           Hierome
           i
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           kingdom
           is
           due
           vnto
           the
           eldest
           .
           In
           late
           ages
           our selues
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Tartars
             Turks
             ,
             Persians
          
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           Asiaticks
           haue
           no
           other
           form
           of
           cōstituting
           their
           kings
           .
           No
           other
           is
           folowed
           in
           all
           the
           countries
           of
           Africk
           .
           In
           the
           west
           Indies
           no
           other
           is
           yet
           discouered
           ;
           Insomuch
           as
           when
           
             Frances
             Pizaire
          
           ,
           in
           the
           conquest
           of
           Peru
           ,
           had
           slain
           Atibalippa
           the
           king
           therof
           ,
           the
           people
           brake
           into
           shew
           ,
           some
           of
           ioy
           ,
           all
           of
           contentmēt
           ;
           because
           he
           had
           made
           his
           way
           to
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           by
           murthering
           of
           his
           elder
           brother
           .
           In
           Europe
           it
           is
           not
           long
           since
           all
           the
           Monarchies
           were
           successiue
           .
           When
           the
           Empire
           of
           Almaine
           was
           made
           electiue
           ,
           it
           became
           in
           short
           time
           so
           either
           troblesom
           or
           base
           ,
           that
           diuers
           Princes
           refused
           to
           accept
           it
           :
           of
           late
           it
           hath
           bin
           setled
           in
           one
           family
           ,
           but
           hath
           as
           yet
           litle
           increased
           either
           in
           dignity
           or
           in
           power
           .
           The
           people
           of
           
             Denmarke
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             Hungary
          
           ,
           and
           B●eme
           ,
           doe
           
           chalenge
           to
           themselues
           a
           right
           of
           election
           ,
           but
           they
           accept
           their
           king
           by
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           .
           So
           they
           did
           in
           Polonia
           ,
           vntill
           the
           line
           of
           Iagello
           was
           worne
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           elected
           for
           king
           ,
           Henry
           duke
           of
           Aniou
           in
           France
           :
           since
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           haue
           alwaies
           in
           the
           change
           of
           their
           kings
           ,
           exposed
           their
           state
           to
           faire
           danger
           of
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           both
           generall
           and
           continuall
           custome
           Baldus
           k
           saith
           ,
           that
           kingdomes
           are
           successiue
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           ;
           affirming
           further
           ,
           l
           that
           alwayes
           it
           hath
           beene
           ,
           &
           alwayes
           it
           shall
           bee
           ,
           that
           
             the
             first
             borne
             succeedeth
             in
             a
             kingdome
          
           :
           wherein
           he
           is
           either
           followed
           or
           accompanied
           with
           open
           crie
           of
           al
           the
           choise
           interpreters
           of
           both
           lawes
           ;
           as
           namely
           the
           Glossographer
           ,
           
             Iohan.
             Andreas
             ,
             Hostiensis
             ,
             Collect.
             Pet.
             Anchoranus
             ,
             Antonius
             ,
             Imola
             ,
             Card.
             Florentinus
             ,
             Abb.
             Panormitanus
          
           m
           ,
           Oldradus
           n
           ,
           Albericus
           o
           ,
           Angelus
           p
           ,
           Felinus
           q
           ,
           
             Paul.
             Castrensis
          
           r
           ,
           Alexander
           s
           ,
           Barbatius
           t
           ,
           
             Franc.
             Curtius
          
           u
           ,
           
             Guido
             Pape
          
           x
           ,
           
             Card.
             Alexander
          
           y
           ,
           
             Philip
             .
             Francus
          
           z
           ,
           Iason
           a
           ,
           
             Philippus
             Decius
             ,
             Carol
          
           
           .
           Ruinis
           c
           ,
           
             Anto.
             Corsetta
          
           d
           ,
           Ripa
           e
           ,
           Calderine
           f
           ,
           Alciate
           g
           ,
           and
           manie
           other
           of
           somewhat
           more
           ordinarie
           name
           .
           Who
           all
           with
           full
           voice
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           in
           kingdomes
           and
           other
           dignities
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           either
           valued
           or
           diuided
           but
           they
           are
           dismembred
           ,
           the
           eldest
           son
           doth
           entirely
           succeed
           .
           And
           this
           manie
           of
           them
           do
           call
           the
           law
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           deriued
           from
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           institution
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Canon
           ,
           ciuil
           and
           other
           positiue
           lawes
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           succession
           of
           children
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           primarie
           precepts
           of
           nature
           h
           :
           whereby
           his
           mortalitie
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           repaired
           ,
           &
           his
           continuance
           perpetuated
           
           by
           his
           posteritie
           .
           But
           among
           al
           the
           children
           ,
           nature
           seemeth
           to
           preferre
           the
           first
           borne
           ,
           by
           imprinting
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           parents
           the
           greatest
           loue
           and
           inclination
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           diuers
           of
           the
           authors
           before
           alleaged
           do
           affirm
           ;
           &
           as
           it
           may
           appeare
           by
           that
           of
           the
           prophet
           Zacharie
           i
           ,
           
             And
             they
             shall
             lamēt
             ouer
             him
             as
             men
             vse
             to
             lament
             in
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first
             borne
          
           :
           and
           likewise
           by
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           Dauid
           
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           grieue
           his
           sonne
           Ammon
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           loued
           him
           ,
           because
           
             he
             was
             his
             first
             borne
          
           .
           Hereupon
           Lyra
           l
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           Saint
           Augustin
           
           and
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           n
           do
           affirme
           that
           the
           last
           plague
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           death
           of
           their
           first
           borne
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           sharpe
           and
           heauie
           vnto
           them
           .
           For
           nothing
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Augustin
           o
           )
           is
           more
           deare
           then
           the
           first
           borne
           .
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Plinie
          
           p
           ,
           Aeltane
           q
           ,
           and
           Tzetzes
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           affection
           is
           also
           found
           in
           certaine
           beasts
           .
           s
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           which
           Herodotus
           r
           reporteth
           ,
           t
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Lacedaemanians
           had
           receiued
           an
           oracle
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           take
           for
           kings
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Aristodemus
           and
           Aegina
           ,
           but
           giue
           most
           honor
           vnto
           the
           eldest
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           ignorant
           which
           was
           eldest
           ,
           because
           the
           mother
           and
           the
           Nurse
           refused
           to
           declare
           it
           ;
           they
           obserued
           which
           of
           the
           children
           the
           mother
           did
           wash
           and
           feed
           first
           ,
           and
           thereby
           found
           out
           that
           Eristhenes
           was
           the
           eldest
           .
           Lucian
           u
           citeth
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           first
           borne
           ,
           as
           growne
           into
           a
           prouerbe
           .
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzene
          
           saith
           x
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           haue
           a
           sense
           thereof
           .
           Saint
           Ambrose
           y
           writeth
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           God
           called
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           his
           first
           borne
           z
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           ,
           not
           most
           ancient
           ,
           but
           best
           
           beloued
           .
           Lastly
           S.
           Chrysostome
           
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           first
           borne
           were
           to
           be
           esteemed
           more
           honorable
           then
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           naturall
           precedence
           both
           in
           honour
           and
           in
           fauour
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           be
           expressely
           ratified
           by
           God
           ;
           first
           where
           he
           said
           vnto
           Cain
           ,
           of
           his
           brother
           Abel
           b
           ,
           
             His
             desires
             shall
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             him
             :
          
           according
           to
           which
           institution
           ,
           whē
           Iacob
           had
           bought
           his
           brothers
           right
           of
           birth
           ,
           Isaak
           blessed
           him
           in
           these
           words
           c
           
             Bee
             Lord
             ouer
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             sonnes
             of
             thy
             mother
             bow
             before
             thee
             :
          
           Secondly
           ,
           where
           he
           forbiddeth
           the
           father
           to
           disinherit
           the
           first
           sonne
           of
           his
           double
           portion
           ;
           because
           by
           right
           of
           birth
           it
           is
           his
           due
           d
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           where
           he
           maketh
           choise
           of
           the
           first
           borne
           to
           be
           sanctified
           to
           himselfe
           
           .
           And
           whereas
           God
           hath
           often
           preferred
           the
           youngest
           ,
           as
           
             Abel
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Iuda
             ,
             Phares
             ,
             Ephraim
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Dauid
             ,
             Salomon
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           other
           then
           that
           which
           Christ
           f
           said
           ,
           that
           manie
           that
           were
           last
           should
           be
           first
           :
           and
           that
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           hath
           deliuered
           g
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           chosen
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           base
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           least
           any
           flesh
           should
           glorie
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           So
           hath
           Herodotus
           written
           h
           how
           Artabanus
           the
           Persian
           ,
           in
           complaining
           maner
           did
           confesse
           ,
           that
           God
           delighted
           to
           depresse
           those
           things
           that
           were
           high
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           first
           borne
           die
           before
           succession
           fall
           ;
           or
           if
           being
           possessed
           of
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           he
           die
           without
           issue
           ;
           his
           right
           of
           birth
           deuolueth
           vnto
           the
           next
           in
           bloud
           :
           and
           if
           he
           dieth
           in
           like
           maner
           ,
           then
           vnto
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           to
           the
           rest
           in
           order
           .
           This
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Albericus
           i
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           that
           which
           Baldus
           
           
           
           
           
           saith
           k
           ,
           that
           succession
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           respecteth
           the
           prioritie
           which
           is
           then
           extant
           l
           .
           And
           againe
           m
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             said
             the
             first
             borne
             in
             lawe
             ,
             who
             dyeth
             before
             the
             fee
             openeth
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             at
             that
             time
             is
             eldest
             in
             life
             .
          
           And
           this
           opinion
           is
           embraced
           by
           Alciate
           
           ;
           because
           as
           Celsus
           saith
           o
           ;
           
             Primus
             is
             dicitur
             ante
             quē
             nemo
             sit
             ,
             He
             is
             first
             who
             hath
             none
             before
             him
             .
             Iaco.
             A
             retinus
             ,
             Cinus
             ,
             Albericus
          
           and
           Baldus
           doe
           forme
           this
           case
           p
           :
           There
           is
           a
           custome
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           borne
           of
           the
           first
           mariage
           shoulde
           succeede
           in
           a
           baronnie
           ;
           a
           certaine
           baron
           had
           three
           wiues
           ;
           by
           the
           first
           he
           had
           no
           children
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           two
           manie
           ;
           the
           first
           sonne
           of
           the
           second
           mariage
           shall
           succeede
           :
           because
           (
           as
           the
           glossographer
           there
           saith
           )
           the
           second
           mariage
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           thirde
           is
           accompted
           first
           .
           Baldus
           p
           dooth
           extende
           it
           further
           ;
           that
           if
           hee
           hath
           a
           sonne
           by
           the
           first
           mariage
           ;
           and
           hee
           refuse
           the
           baronie
           ,
           the
           first
           sonne
           by
           the
           second
           mariage
           shall
           succeede
           in
           his
           right
           :
           and
           so
           hee
           saith
           it
           was
           determined
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Apulia
           ,
           when
           Lewes
           the
           kings
           eldest
           sonne
           was
           professed
           a
           friar
           .
           And
           this
           decision
           is
           allowed
           by
           Alexander
           q
           ,
           Oldradus
           r
           ,
           and
           
             Antonius
             Corsetta
          
           s
           :
           and
           is
           prooued
           by
           plaine
           text
           of
           the
           canon
           law
           ,
           both
           where
           the
           second
           borne
           is
           called
           first
           borne
           ,
           whē
           the
           first
           borne
           hath
           giuen
           place
           t
           ;
           and
           also
           where
           he
           is
           called
           the
           onlie
           sonne
           u
           ,
           whose
           brother
           is
           dead
           y
           .
           But
           because
           it
           is
           a
           notorius
           custome
           that
           the
           neerest
           in
           bloud
           doth
           succeede
           ,
           although
           perhaps
           remoued
           in
           degree
           ,
           I
           wil
           labour
           no
           more
           to
           loade
           it
           with
           proofe
           :
           for
           who
           wil
           proclaime
           that
           the
           sunne
           doth
           shine
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           should
           now
           graunt
           vnto
           you
           (
           which
           is
           a
           
           greater
           curtesie
           ,
           then
           with
           modesty
           you
           can
           require
           )
           that
           no
           particular
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           is
           naturall
           :
           what
           will
           you
           conclude
           thereof
           ?
           what
           inference
           can
           you
           hereupon
           enforce
           ?
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             people
             haue
             power
             to
             choose
             and
             to
             chaunge
             the
             fashion
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             to
             limitte
             the
             same
             vvith
             vvhat
             conditions
             they
             please
             .
          
           What
           Sir
           ?
           can
           you
           finde
           no
           thirde
           ?
           but
           that
           either
           one
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           is
           naturall
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           people
           must
           alwaies
           retaine
           such
           libertie
           of
           power
           ?
           haue
           they
           no
           power
           to
           relinquish
           their
           power
           ?
           is
           there
           no
           possibilitie
           that
           they
           may
           loose
           it
           ?
           whether
           are
           you
           so
           ignorant
           to
           thinke
           as
           you
           speake
           ,
           or
           so
           deceitfull
           to
           speake
           otherwise
           then
           you
           thinke
           .
           There
           is
           no
           authoritie
           which
           the
           people
           hath
           in
           matters
           of
           state
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           bee
           either
           bound
           or
           streightned
           by
           three
           meanes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           by
           cession
           or
           graunt
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Romans
           by
           the
           law
           of
           royaltie
           y
           yeelded
           all
           their
           authoritie
           in
           gouernment
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
           Of
           this
           lawe
           Vlpian
           z
           maketh
           mention
           ;
           and
           Bodin
           a
           reporteth
           that
           it
           is
           yet
           extant
           in
           Rome
           grauen
           in
           stone
           .
           So
           the
           people
           of
           Cyrene
           ;
           of
           Pergame
           and
           of
           Bithynia
           ,
           did
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Romanes
           .
           So
           the
           Tartarians
           commit
           absolute
           power
           both
           ouer
           their
           liues
           and
           their
           liuings
           to
           euerie
           one
           of
           their
           Emperours
           :
           &
           so
           haue
           our
           people
           manie
           times
           cōmitted
           to
           their
           king
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           parliament
           either
           generallie
           ,
           or
           els
           for
           some
           particular
           case
           .
           For
           it
           is
           held
           as
           a
           rule
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           may
           relinquish
           the
           authoritie
           which
           he
           hath
           to
           his
           owne
           benefit
           &
           
           fauour
           b
           .
           Neither
           is
           he
           againe
           at
           pleasure
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           once
           hee
           did
           thinke
           fit
           to
           renounce
           c
           .
           And
           as
           a
           priuate
           man
           may
           altogether
           abādon
           his
           free
           estate
           ,
           and
           subiect
           himselfe
           to
           seruile
           condition
           d
           ,
           so
           may
           a
           multitude
           passe
           away
           both
           their
           authoritie
           and
           their
           libertie
           by
           publike
           consent
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           by
           prescription
           and
           custome
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           strength
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           least
           matters
           should
           alwaies
           float
           in
           vncertaintie
           ,
           and
           controuersies
           remaine
           immortall
           e
           .
           And
           that
           this
           authoritie
           of
           the
           people
           may
           be
           excluded
           by
           prescription
           ,
           it
           is
           euident
           by
           this
           one
           reason
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           as
           one
           in
           a
           third
           place
           of
           Arithmeticke
           ,
           in
           standing
           for
           a
           hundred
           .
           Euerie
           thing
           may
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           wherein
           prescription
           is
           not
           prohibited
           f
           :
           but
           there
           is
           no
           lawe
           which
           prohibiteth
           prescription
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           followeth
           that
           it
           is
           permitted
           .
           And
           generallie
           ,
           custome
           doth
           not
           only
           interpret
           law
           g
           ,
           but
           correcteth
           it
           ,
           and
           supplieth
           where
           there
           is
           no
           lawe
           h
           :
           in
           somuch
           as
           the
           common
           lawe
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           publick
           as
           priuate
           controuersies
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           (
           a
           fewe
           maximes
           excepted
           )
           but
           the
           common
           custome
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           Baldus
           saith
           i
           ,
           that
           custome
           doth
           lead
           succession
           in
           principalities
           ,
           which
           Martinus
           k
           aduiseth
           to
           fixe
           in
           memorie
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           often
           change
           of
           Princes
           :
           and
           the
           particular
           custome
           of
           euerie
           nation
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           most
           vsuall
           and
           assured
           law
           betweene
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           people
           .
           And
           this
           doe
           th●
           Emperours
           Honorius
           and
           Arcadius
           l
           ,
           in
           these
           wordes
           cōmand
           punctuallie
           to
           be
           obserued
           :
           
             Mos
             namque
             retinendus
             est
             fidelissimae
             vetustatis
          
           :
           the
           custome
           of
           faithful
           antiquitie
           must
           be
           retained
           :
           which
           place
           is
           to
           this
           
           sense
           ballanced
           by
           
             Pau.
             Gastrensis
             ,
             Frane
             .
             Aretinus
             ,
          
           and
           
             Phil.
             Corneus
          
           ;
           who
           termeth
           it
           a
           morall
           text
           .
           The
           like
           whereto
           is
           found
           also
           in
           the
           Canon
           lawe
           ,
           k
           :
           and
           noted
           by
           the
           Glossographer
           l
           ,
           Archidiaeonus
           m
           ,
           Romanus
           n
           ,
           and
           Cepola
           .
           Neither
           were
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Nicene
           councel
           of
           other
           opinion
           ,
           who
           thus
           decreed
           :
           
             Let
             auncient
             customes
             stand
             in
             strength
          
           p
           :
           Whereto
           also
           agreeth
           that
           old
           verse
           of
           Ennius
           ,
           o
           
             
               
                 Moribus
                 antiquis
                 res
                 stat
                 Romana
                 virisque
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Customes
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 oldest
                 sort
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 state
                 do
                 best
                 support
                 :
              
            
          
           which
           is
           cited
           by
           Saint
           Austin
           q
           ;
           and
           esteemed
           by
           Cicero
           r
           both
           for
           breuitie
           and
           truth
           ,
           as
           an
           oracle
           .
           To
           the
           same
           sense
           Periander
           of
           Corinth
           said
           s
           ,
           that
           old
           lawes
           and
           new
           meates
           were
           fittest
           for
           vse
           :
           which
           saying
           Phauorinus
           in
           Gellius
           did
           in
           this
           manner
           a
           little
           vary
           :
           
             Liue
             after
             the
             passed
             manner
             ,
             speake
             after
             the
             present
          
           t
           .
           Hereto
           also
           pertaineth
           that
           edict
           of
           the
           censors
           mentioned
           by
           Suetonius
           
           ,
           &
           
             Aul.
             Gellius
          
           x
           :
           
             Those
             things
             which
             are
             beside
             the
             custome
             and
             fashion
             of
             our
             Elders
             ,
             are
             neither
             pleasing
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             adiudged
             right
          
           y
           .
           Of
           this
           point
           I
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           more
           particularlie
           hereafter
           to
           write
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           meanes
           whereby
           the
           people
           may
           loose
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           is
           by
           way
           of
           conquest
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           Saint
           Augustine
           z
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Alciate
           a
           ,
           doe
           disallowe
           ambition
           of
           enlarging
           Empire
           ;
           and
           tearme
           warres
           vpon
           this
           cause
           great
           theeueries
           b
           :
           Whereupon
           Lucane
           
           ,
           and
           his
           vncle
           Seneca
           d
           ,
           called
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           a
           great
           robber
           of
           the
           world
           e
           ,
           Yet
           there
           is
           no
           doubte
           but
           the
           sentence
           of
           victorie
           ,
           
           especiallie
           if
           the
           war
           was
           vndertakē
           vpon
           good
           cause
           (
           as
           the
           conqueror
           being
           made
           his
           own
           arbitrator
           wil
           hardlie
           acknowledge
           the
           contrarie
           )
           is
           a
           iust
           title
           of
           acquisition
           f
           ;
           reducing
           the
           vanquished
           ,
           their
           priuileges
           ,
           liberties
           and
           whole
           estate
           ,
           vnder
           the
           discretion
           of
           him
           that
           is
           victorious
           .
           Caesar
           sayth
           ;
           
             He
             geueth
             all
             that
             denieth
             right
          
           g
           :
           which
           sentence
           is
           approoued
           by
           Couaruuias
           h
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           victor
           maketh
           all
           which
           his
           sword
           tou●heth
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           .
           So
           sayth
           Baldus
           i
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           his
           pleasure
           vpon
           the
           vanquished
           :
           and
           againe
           Caesar
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           Ariouistus
           
           ;
           
             it
             is
             the
             law
             of
             armes
             ,
             that
             the
             victorious
             should
             commād
             those
             whom
             they
             haue
             subdued
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             please
             .
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           saith
           
           ,
           
             the
             goods
             of
             enemies
             are
             taken
             away
             by
             right
             of
             warre
             .
             Isocrates
          
           
           hath
           written
           ,
           that
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           did
           by
           title
           of
           victorie
           in
           this
           sort
           maintaine
           their
           right
           .
           
             We
             hold
             this
             land
             giuen
             by
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Delphos
             ,
             the
             inhabitantes
             thereof
             being
             ouercome
             by
             warre
             .
          
           Which
           was
           not
           much
           vnlike
           that
           which
           Iephte
           captaine
           of
           Israell
           expostulated
           with
           the
           Ammonites
           
           .
           
             Are
             not
             those
             things
             thine
             which
             Chamos
             thy
             God
             hath
             possessed
          
           ?
           but
           
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             hath
             conquered
             ,
             pertaineth
             vnto
             vs.
          
           Yea
           ,
           God
           doth
           expressely
           giue
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           cities
           which
           they
           should
           subdue
           
           ;
           some
           into
           ful
           possession
           ,
           others
           into
           seruitude
           &
           subiection
           :
           by
           which
           title
           Iacob
           also
           had
           giuen
           to
           Ioseph
           his
           partage
           among
           his
           brethrē
           ,
           euen
           the
           land
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           frō
           the
           Amorites
           with
           his
           sword
           and
           with
           his
           bow
           
           .
           It
           was
           vsuall
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           as
           Appian
           saith
           q
           ,
           iust
           ,
           to
           retaine
           principall
           or
           direct
           dominion
           ,
           in
           al
           thinges
           
           which
           they
           brought
           vnder
           the
           sway
           of
           their
           sworde
           .
           Brissonius
           r
           hath
           collected
           certaine
           examples
           of
           the
           forme
           of
           yeelding
           vnto
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whereby
           al
           prophane
           &
           sacred
           ,
           al
           humane
           and
           diuine
           matters
           were
           submitted
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           the
           people
           may
           so
           many
           wayes
           loose
           both
           their
           power
           and
           their
           right
           in
           affaires
           of
           state
           ,
           is
           not
           your
           ignorance
           aduenturous
           so
           generallie
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           if
           no
           one
           forme
           of
           gouerment
           bee
           naturall
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           people
           haue
           power
           both
           to
           alter
           and
           limit
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           ?
           Can
           no
           lawe
           ,
           no
           custome
           ,
           no
           conquest
           restraine
           them
           ?
           Your
           pen
           doth
           range
           ,
           and
           your
           iudgement
           rage
           beyond
           al
           compasse
           and
           course
           of
           reason
           .
           You
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           by
           al
           or
           any
           of
           these
           meanes
           ,
           the
           right
           both
           of
           succession
           and
           gouernment
           be
           setled
           in
           one
           familie
           ,
           according
           to
           propinquitie
           and
           prioritie
           of
           bloud
           ,
           the
           people
           may
           neither
           take
           away
           nor
           varie
           the
           same
           :
           and
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           commit
           iniustice
           ,
           they
           violate
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           ,
           whereby
           they
           expose
           themselues
           ,
           not
           onlie
           to
           the
           infamie
           and
           hate
           of
           al
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           reuenge
           of
           those
           who
           wil
           attempt
           vppon
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           onlie
           lawfull
           but
           honourable
           ,
           for
           any
           people
           ,
           either
           to
           right
           or
           reuenge
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           lawe
           ;
           against
           them
           which
           contemne
           it
           ,
           as
           monsters
           ;
           against
           them
           who
           knowe
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           beasts
           .
           Saint
           Augustine
           saith
           s
           ;
           
             If
             a
             Citie
             vppon
             earth
             should
             decree
             some
             great
             mischiefes
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             mankind
             it
             is
             to
             be
             destroied
             .
          
           And
           as
           in
           the
           state
           of
           one
           countrey
           any
           man
           may
           accuse
           vpon
           a
           publicke
           crime
           
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           any
           people
           may
           prosecute
           a
           common
           
           offence
           :
           for
           as
           there
           is
           a
           ciuill
           band
           among
           all
           the
           people
           of
           one
           nation
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           a
           natural
           knot
           among
           al
           men
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           You
           close
           your
           conclusion
           with
           this
           conceit
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             naturall
             Prince
             ,
             or
             naturall
             successor
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           borne
           within
           the
           same
           Realme
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           anie
           prince
           had
           natural
           interest
           to
           succeed
           .
           But
           what
           construction
           wil
           you
           then
           make
           of
           that
           which
           Herodian
           deliuereth
           s
           ,
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           Commodus
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Marcus
             ?
             Now
             hath
             fortune
             giuen
             me
             vnto
             you
             for
             prince
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             not
             drawen
             into
             the
             state
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             me
             ;
             nor
             as
             one
             that
             glorieth
             in
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             Empire
             ▪
             for
             I
             onlie
             am
             borne
             vnto
             you
             and
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             court
             ,
             neuer
             swathed
             in
             priuate
             cloathes
             ,
             but
             so
             soone
             as
             I
             was
             borne
             the
             imperiall
             purpure
             did
             receiue
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             sun
             beheld
             me
             at
             once
             ,
             both
             a
             man
             and
             a
             prince
             .
             Consider
             these
             things
             ,
          
           t
           
             and
             honour
             your
             prince
             by
             right
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             giuen
             ,
             but
             borne
             vnto
             you
             .
             Girard
          
           
           goeth
           further
           in
           writing
           of
           Charles
           the
           Simple
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           king
           before
           he
           was
           born
           .
           Say
           therefore
           againe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           take
           the
           word
           natural
           prince
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           hath
           right
           of
           succession
           inherent
           in
           him
           by
           birth
           ;
           and
           I
           wil
           say
           that
           this
           mirth
           wil
           better
           beseeine
           a
           natural
           indeede
           ,
           then
           any
           man
           that
           is
           wise
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           now
           consider
           the
           further
           passage
           of
           your
           discourse
           ;
           both
           how
           you
           are
           able
           to
           fortifie
           this
           foundation
           ,
           and
           what
           building
           it
           is
           able
           to
           beare
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           SECOND
           CHAPTER
           ,
           which
           is
           intituled
           ,
           Of
           the
           particular
           forme
           of
           Monarchies
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           lawes
           whereby
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           obtained
           ,
           holden
           and
           gouerned
           in
           diuers
           countries
           ,
           according
           as
           each
           common
           wealth
           hath
           chosen
           and
           established
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           chapter
           you
           spend
           much
           speech
           in
           praising
           a
           monarchie
           ,
           and
           preferring
           it
           before
           the
           gouernment
           of
           manie
           ;
           which
           you
           doe
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           insinuate
           your selfe
           either
           into
           credit
           ,
           or
           aduantage
           to
           drawe
           it
           downe
           ▪
           euen
           as
           Ioab
           presented
           Amasa
           with
           a
           kind
           kisse
           ,
           to
           winne
           thereby
           opportunitie
           to
           stab
           him
           a
           .
           For
           in
           the
           end
           b
           you
           fetch
           about
           ,
           that
           because
           a
           Prince
           is
           subiect
           ,
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           errours
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           passionate
           affections
           ,
           in
           his
           will
           ;
           it
           was
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           common
           wealth
           hath
           giuen
           that
           great
           power
           vnto
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           assigne
           him
           helpes
           for
           managing
           the
           same
           .
           And
           that
           a
           Prince
           receiueth
           his
           authoritie
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           you
           proue
           a
           little
           before
           c
           ,
           for
           that
           Saint
           
           Peter
           tearmeth
           kings
           
             Humane
             creatures
          
           
           ,
           which
           you
           interpret
           to
           bee
           ,
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           man
           ;
           because
           by
           mans
           free
           choise
           ,
           both
           this
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           is
           erected
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           also
           laide
           vpon
           some
           particular
           person
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           in
           what
           sort
           to
           deale
           with
           you
           ,
           concerning
           this
           interpretation
           .
           Shall
           I
           labour
           to
           impugne
           it
           by
           arguments
           ?
           Why
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           wanteth
           not
           either
           iudgement
           or
           sinceritie
           ,
           but
           vpon
           both
           the
           naturall
           and
           vsuall
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           hee
           will
           presently
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           bee
           false
           .
           Shall
           I
           go
           about
           either
           to
           laugh
           ,
           or
           to
           raile
           you
           from
           your
           errour
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           in
           the
           like
           case
           perswaded
           to
           doe
           ?
           But
           this
           would
           bee
           agreeable
           neither
           to
           the
           stayednesse
           of
           our
           yeeres
           ,
           nor
           the
           grauitie
           of
           our
           professions
           .
           I
           am
           now
           aduised
           what
           to
           doe
           ;
           I
           will
           appeale
           ,
           as
           Machetes
           did
           before
           Philip
           of
           Macedon
           
           ,
           from
           your selfe
           asleepe
           ,
           to
           your selfe
           awake
           ;
           from
           your selfe
           distempered
           by
           affection
           ,
           to
           your selfe
           returned
           to
           sobrietie
           of
           sense
           .
           Do
           you
           thinke
           then
           in
           true
           earnest
           ,
           that
           a
           humane
           creature
           is
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           man
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           euery
           man
           is
           a
           humane
           creature
           ?
           Is
           a
           brutish
           creature
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           a
           beast
           ?
           
             Spirituall
             ,
             Angelicall
          
           ,
           or
           anie
           other
           adiunct
           vnto
           creature
           ,
           what
           reference
           hath
           it
           to
           the
           Authour
           of
           creation
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           then
           should
           al
           creatures
           be
           called
           diuine
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           created
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           onely
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           create
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           verie
           point
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           
           ,
           that
           all
           authoritie
           is
           the
           ordinance
           and
           institution
           of
           God.
           Neither
           needeth
           it
           to
           trouble
           vs
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           should
           so
           generally
           inioine
           vs
           
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           troubled
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           Christ
           commanded
           them
           to
           preach
           to
           all
           creatures
           d
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           commission
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           did
           testifie
           
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospell
           had
           beene
           preached
           to
           euerie
           creature
           vnder
           heauen
           :
           but
           Saint
           Peter
           doth
           specifie
           his
           generall
           speech
           ,
           and
           restraine
           his
           meaning
           to
           kings
           and
           gouernours
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           Saint
           Ambrose
           
           citeth
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           :
           
             Bee
             subiect
             to
             your
             Lords
             ,
             vvhether
             it
             bee
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           interpretatiō
           not
           only
           not
           relieuing
           you
           ,
           but
           discouering
           very
           plainly
           either
           the
           weaknesse
           or
           corruption
           of
           your
           iudgement
           ,
           it
           resteth
           vpon
           your
           bare
           word
           ,
           that
           kings
           haue
           receiued
           their
           first
           authoritie
           from
           the
           people
           ;
           which
           although
           I
           could
           denie
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           both
           countenance
           &
           facilitie
           ,
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           further
           charge
           vpon
           you
           with
           strength
           of
           proofe
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           the
           inundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           mention
           of
           politike
           gouernement
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           oeconomical
           ,
           according
           as
           men
           were
           sorted
           in
           families
           :
           for
           so
           Moses
           hath
           written
           g
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           progenie
           of
           Iapheth
           ,
           the
           Iles
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           deuided
           after
           their
           families
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           who
           established
           gouernment
           ouer
           manie
           families
           ,
           was
           Nimrod
           the
           sonne
           of
           Cush
           ,
           accounted
           by
           Saint
           Chrysostome
           h
           the
           first
           King
           :
           which
           authoritie
           hee
           did
           not
           obtaine
           by
           fauour
           and
           election
           of
           anie
           people
           ,
           but
           by
           plaine
           purchase
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Heereupon
           Moses
           calleth
           him
           a
           mightie
           Hunter
           i
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           forme
           of
           speech
           among
           the
           Hebrues
           ,
           whereby
           they
           signifie
           
           a
           spoiler
           or
           oppresser
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           also
           appeare
           by
           the
           etymologie
           of
           his
           name
           ;
           for
           Nimrod
           signifieth
           a
           rebell
           ,
           a
           transgressour
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           interpret
           it
           ,
           a
           terrible
           Lord
           :
           and
           names
           were
           not
           imposed
           in
           auncient
           times
           by
           chance
           or
           at
           aduenture
           ,
           as
           Plato
           k
           ,
           one
           of
           natures
           chiefe
           secretaries
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Latin
           writers
           
             Aul.
             Gellius
          
           l
           doe
           affirme
           .
        
         
           Many
           hold
           opiniō
           ,
           that
           this
           Nimrod
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           whom
           the
           Grecians
           cal
           Ninus
           :
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           that
           which
           Moses
           saith
           m
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           build
           the
           Citie
           of
           Niniue
           .
           Of
           this
           
             Ninus
             ,
             Iustine
          
           writeth
           n
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           who
           held
           that
           which
           hee
           did
           subdue
           ;
           others
           ,
           satisfied
           with
           victorie
           ,
           aspired
           not
           to
           beare
           rule
           .
           Nimrod
           foūded
           the
           empire
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           which
           continued
           by
           succession
           in
           his
           posterity
           ,
           vntil
           it
           was
           violently
           drawn
           frō
           Sardanapalus
           to
           the
           Medes
           .
           From
           them
           also
           Cyrus
           by
           subuersion
           of
           Astyages
           did
           transport
           it
           to
           the
           Persians
           ;
           and
           from
           them
           againe
           the
           Grecians
           did
           wrest
           it
           by
           conquest
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           his
           captaines
           without
           any
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           made
           partition
           of
           the
           empire
           among
           them
           ;
           whose
           successors
           were
           afterwards
           subdued
           by
           the
           armies
           and
           armes
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           this
           empire
           ,
           beeing
           the
           greatest
           that
           euer
           the
           earth
           did
           beare
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           end
           also
           violentlie
           distracted
           ,
           by
           diuers
           seueral
           either
           conquests
           or
           reuolts
           .
           
             Leo
             After
          
           writeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           since
           the
           people
           of
           Gaoga
           in
           Africk
           had
           neither
           king
           nor
           Lord
           ,
           vntill
           one
           hauing
           obserued
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           maiestie
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Tombute
           ,
           did
           enterprise
           to
           attaine
           soueraigntie
           aboue
           them
           ;
           which
           by
           violence
           he
           effected
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           same
           to
           his
           posteritie
           .
           And
           because
           
           I
           will
           not
           bee
           tedious
           in
           running
           through
           particulars
           ,
           giue
           you
           an
           instance
           of
           anie
           one
           people
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           diuers
           times
           receiued
           ,
           both
           Prince
           and
           gouernment
           by
           absolute
           constraint
           ,
           
             Et
             Phillidasolus
             habeto
          
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           yeeld
           to
           all
           that
           you
           affirme
           .
           But
           failing
           herein
           ,
           you
           shall
           bee
           enforced
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           in
           manie
           ,
           yea
           in
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           all
           countries
           ,
           the
           people
           haue
           receiued
           libertie
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           graunt
           or
           permission
           of
           the
           victorious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           prince
           authoritie
           from
           the
           vanquished
           people
           .
        
         
           What
           helpes
           nowe
           doe
           you
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           haue
           assigned
           to
           their
           Prince
           ?
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           the
           direction
           of
           lawes
           .
           But
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           heroicall
           ages
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           not
           gouerned
           by
           anie
           positiue
           lawe
           ,
           but
           their
           kings
           did
           both
           iudge
           and
           commaund
           ,
           by
           their
           word
           ,
           by
           their
           will
           ,
           by
           their
           absolute
           power
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Pomponius
           saith
           *
           ,
           
             Omnia
             manu
             a
             reg●bus
             gubernabantur
          
           :
           Kings
           gouerned
           all
           things
           :
           without
           either
           restraint
           or
           direction
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           lawe
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           lawe
           was
           promulged
           by
           Moses
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           so
           long
           before
           the
           lawes
           of
           other
           nations
           ,
           that
           Iosephus
           writeth
           *
           ,
           It
           was
           more
           ancient
           then
           their
           gods
           :
           affirming
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Law
           is
           not
           found
           in
           Homer
           ,
           or
           in
           Orpheus
           ,
           or
           in
           anie
           Writer
           of
           like
           antiquitie
           .
           Of
           this
           law
           of
           nature
           Homer
           maketh
           mention
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
            
             
               And
               they
               who
               keepe
               the
               lawes
               which
               God
               hath
               prescribed
               .
            
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vnciuill
                 and
                 vniust
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 wanting
                 priuate
                 state
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 holdeth
                 not
                 all
                 ciuill
                 war
                 in
                 horror
                 and
                 in
                 hate
                 .
              
            
          
           And
           of
           the
           iustice
           of
           kings
           he
           writeth
           in
           this
           maner
           .
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           which
           verses
           Chrysostome
           affirmeth
           q
           by
           the
           iudgment
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           that
           Homer
           hath
           delineated
           the
           perfect
           image
           of
           a
           King
           :
           but
           that
           hee
           maketh
           mention
           of
           anie
           positiue
           lawes
           ,
           I
           doe
           rather
           doubt
           then
           assuredlie
           denie
           .
           For
           Kings
           in
           auncient
           times
           did
           giue
           iudgment
           in
           person
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           formalitie
           in
           lawe
           ,
           but
           onlie
           according
           to
           naturall
           equitie
           .
           Virgil
           saith
           r
           :
           
             
               
                 Hoc
                 Priami
                 gestamen
                 erat
                 cumiura
                 vocatis
              
               
                 More
                 daret
                 populis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 robe
                 which
                 Priamus
                 did
                 alwaies
                 vse
                 to
                 weare
                 ,
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 him
                 called
                 ,
                 their
                 causes
                 for
                 to
                 heare
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Which
           he
           doth
           also
           affirme
           of
           Aeneas
           s
           ,
           Dido
           t
           and
           of
           Alcestes
           u
           .
           The
           like
           doth
           Herodotus
           report
           *
           of
           Midas
           king
           of
           Phrygia
           ,
           who
           consecrated
           his
           tribunall
           to
           Apollo
           :
           and
           the
           like
           also
           dooth
           Plutarch
           x
           of
           diuers
           
           kings
           of
           
             Macedonia
             :
             Philarchus
          
           affirmeth
           
             in
             Athenaeus
          
           ,
           that
           the
           kings
           of
           Persia
           had
           palme
           trees
           and
           vines
           of
           goulde
           ,
           vnder
           which
           they
           did
           sit
           to
           heare
           causes
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           it
           grew
           both
           troublesome
           &
           tedious
           ,
           for
           al
           the
           people
           to
           receiue
           their
           right
           from
           one
           man
           y
           ;
           lawes
           were
           inuented
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           saith
           ,
           and
           officers
           also
           appointed
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Another
           original
           of
           lawes
           was
           thus
           occasioned
           :
           When
           anie
           people
           were
           subdued
           by
           armes
           ,
           lawes
           were
           laid
           like
           logs
           vpon
           their
           necks
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           more
           sure
           subiection
           :
           which
           both
           because
           it
           is
           not
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           to
           auoid
           prolixitie
           ,
           I
           will
           manifest
           onlie
           by
           our
           owne
           example
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Romans
           had
           reduced
           the
           best
           part
           of
           this
           Iland
           into
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           prouince
           ;
           as
           they
           permitted
           libertie
           of
           lawe
           to
           no
           other
           countrie
           vnder
           their
           obedience
           ,
           so
           here
           also
           they
           planted
           the
           practise
           of
           their
           lawes
           :
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           they
           sent
           ouer
           manie
           professors
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           Papinian
           ,
           the
           most
           famous
           both
           for
           knowledge
           and
           integritie
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           ciuill
           lawe
           .
           Againe
           ,
           when
           the
           Saxons
           had
           forced
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           parted
           it
           into
           seauen
           kingdomes
           ,
           they
           erected
           so
           manie
           settes
           of
           law
           ;
           of
           which
           onelie
           two
           were
           of
           continuance
           ,
           the
           Mercian
           lawe
           ;
           and
           the
           West
           Saxon
           law
           .
           After
           these
           the
           Danes
           became
           victorious
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           newe
           Lordes
           new
           lawes
           were
           also
           imposed
           ,
           which
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           Dane-lawe
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           three
           lawes
           ,
           partlie
           moderated
           ,
           partlie
           supplied
           ,
           King
           Edward
           the
           confessor
           composed
           that
           bodie
           of
           lawe
           ,
           which
           afterwardes
           was
           called
           
           
           
           
           
           Saint
           Edwards
           lawes
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Normans
           brought
           the
           land
           vnder
           their
           power
           ;
           by
           whom
           Saint
           Edwards
           lawes
           were
           abrogated
           ,
           and
           not
           onlie
           new
           lawes
           ,
           but
           newe
           language
           brought
           into
           vse
           ;
           in
           somuch
           as
           all
           pleas
           were
           formed
           in
           French
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           tongue
           children
           were
           taught
           the
           principles
           of
           Grammar
           .
           These
           causes
           wee
           find
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           lawes
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           assigned
           by
           the
           people
           for
           assistance
           and
           direction
           to
           their
           kinges
           ,
           you
           bring
           neither
           argument
           ,
           nor
           authoritie
           for
           proofe
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           drosse
           of
           your
           owne
           deuise
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           helpe
           ,
           which
           you
           affirme
           that
           common
           wealthes
           haue
           assigned
           to
           their
           kings
           ,
           is
           by
           parliaments
           and
           priuie
           councelles
           .
           But
           Parliaments
           in
           al
           places
           haue
           bin
           erected
           by
           kings
           ;
           as
           the
           parliament
           of
           Paris
           and
           of
           Montpellier
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           by
           Philip
           the
           Faire
           ;
           the
           parliament
           in
           England
           by
           Henrie
           the
           first
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           a
           ,
           called
           a
           councell
           of
           all
           the
           states
           of
           his
           realme
           at
           Salisburie
           ,
           which
           our
           Historiographers
           do
           take
           for
           the
           first
           Parliament
           in
           England
           ;
           affirming
           that
           the
           kings
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           did
           neuer
           call
           the
           common
           people
           to
           counsell
           .
           After
           this
           the
           priuie
           councell
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           was
           also
           established
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           counsellors
           of
           state
           haue
           alwaies
           bin
           placed
           by
           election
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           so
           likewise
           in
           auncient
           times
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           by
           tha●
           which
           Homer
           writeth
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             First
             hee
             established
             a
             councell
             of
             honorable
             old
             men
          
           :
           And
           likewise
           by
           Virgill
           .
        
         
           —
           gaudet
           regno
           Troianus
           Acestes
           .
        
         
           Indicitque
           foru
           ,
           et
           patribus
           dat
           iura
           vocatis
           :
        
         
         
           Acestes
           of
           the
           Troiane
           bloud
           in
           kingdome
           doth
           delight
           ,
        
         
           He
           sets
           a
           Court
           ,
           and
           councell
           cals
           ,
           &
           giues
           ech
           man
           his
           right
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           passe
           ouer
           your
           course
           ,
           foggio
           ,
           drowsie
           conceite
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           few
           or
           none
           simple
           monarchies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           would
           tire
           :
           any
           ●to
           toyle
           after
           your
           impertinent
           errours
           )
           and
           wil
           now
           rip
           vp
           your
           packet
           of
           examples
           ,
           whereby
           you
           indeuour
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           kings
           hath
           bin
           brideled
           by
           their
           subiects
           .
           But
           what
           do
           you
           infer
           hereby
           ?
           What
           can
           you
           inforce
           ?
           will
           you
           rake
           ouer
           al
           histories
           for
           examples
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           then
           argue
           ,
           
             a
             facto
             ad
             ius
          
           ;
           that
           euerie
           thing
           is
           lawful
           which
           you
           finde
           to
           haue
           bin
           done
           ?
           Iustinian
           sayth
           :
           
             Non
             exemplis
             ,
             sed
             legibus
             iudicandum
          
           *
           :
           We
           must
           iudge
           facts
           by
           lawe
           ,
           and
           not
           lawe
           by
           facts
           ,
           or
           by
           examples
           :
           which
           Alciate
           
           and
           Deciane
           
           do
           terme
           a
           golden
           lawe
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           no
           action
           either
           so
           impious
           or
           absurd
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           bee
           paralleled
           by
           examples
           .
           Will
           you
           prooue
           it
           lawful
           to
           vse
           fleshlie
           familiaritie
           with
           the
           sister
           ,
           with
           the
           mother
           in
           law
           ,
           with
           the
           natural
           mother
           ?
           You
           haue
           the
           example
           of
           Cambyses
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           Caracalla
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           Dionysius
           and
           Nero
           for
           the
           third
           .
           The
           Iewes
           vppon
           whom
           God
           had
           setled
           his
           choise
           ,
           did
           at
           times
           (
           beside
           many
           other
           enormities
           )
           erect
           male
           stewes
           
           .
           Of
           the
           two
           nations
           ,
           whose
           examples
           you
           vse
           ,
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           the
           first
           did
           the
           like
           vnder
           diuers
           emperours
           ,
           as
           Lampridius
           writeth
           ;
           and
           in
           more
           auncient
           times
           allowed
           also
           parricide
           of
           children
           d
           :
           the
           other
           would
           sort
           themselues
           by
           fifteene
           and
           twentie
           families
           together
           ,
           and
           hold
           both
           wiues
           and
           goods
           in
           common
           .
           I
           omit
           the
           vnnatural
           customes
           of
           diuers
           other
           nations
           ;
           
           and
           will
           now
           declare
           ,
           how
           in
           straining
           a
           fewe
           examples
           to
           countenance
           your
           conceit
           ,
           you
           are
           constrained
           to
           beare
           your selfe
           no
           lesse
           cunning
           in
           concealing
           truthes
           ,
           then
           bold
           in
           auouching
           things
           which
           are
           ,
           not
           only
           vncertaine
           ,
           but
           plainely
           false
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           which
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           kings
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Lycurgus
           ,
           were
           obedient
           to
           the
           officers
           called
           Ephori
           ;
           but
           these
           were
           titular
           kings
           ,
           hauing
           no
           other
           power
           but
           a
           single
           voice
           among
           the
           Senators
           :
           and
           because
           all
           affaires
           were
           caried
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           estate
           was
           then
           esteemed
           popular
           .
           Afterwards
           Theopompus
           ,
           by
           pretence
           of
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           drew
           this
           authoritie
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           a
           Senate
           of
           thirtie
           ;
           whereby
           the
           gouernment
           did
           change
           into
           an
           Aristocracie
           ;
           &
           yet
           the
           naked
           name
           of
           kings
           was
           retained
           .
           By
           this
           shuffling
           of
           rule
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           were
           continually
           tossed
           with
           tempests
           of
           sedition
           ,
           ceasing
           not
           to
           wade
           in
           their
           owne
           bloud
           (
           as
           before
           you
           haue
           acknowledged
           )
           vntill
           in
           the
           end
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           subiection
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           Macedonians
           ;
           afterward
           by
           the
           Achaeans
           ;
           and
           lastly
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           now
           what
           reason
           haue
           we
           ?
           but
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           open
           our
           cares
           to
           these
           Vtopicall
           state-writers
           ?
           who
           being
           mellowed
           in
           idlenesse
           ,
           &
           hauing
           neither
           knowledge
           nor
           interest
           in
           matters
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           make
           new
           models
           vpon
           disproportioned
           ioints
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           nations
           most
           different
           in
           rule
           .
        
         
           You
           affirme
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Liuie
           ,
           that
           for
           offence
           taken
           against
           Romulus
           ,
           because
           hee
           raigned
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           law
           ,
           the
           Senators
           did
           cut
           him
           in
           peeces
           :
           in
           which
           short
           assertion
           many
           base
           vntruths
           
           are
           included
           ,
           beneath
           the
           degree
           of
           anie
           vile
           word
           .
           Liuie
           writeth
           that
           he
           sorted
           the
           people
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           them
           by
           lawes
           e
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           also
           both
           aduised
           and
           valiant
           in
           the
           field
           ;
           euen
           such
           a
           one
           as
           Homer
           describeth
           :
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Both
             a
             good
             king
             ,
             and
             couragious
             commander
             .
          
           Concerning
           his
           end
           ,
           Liuie
           writeth
           ,
           that
           in
           taking
           muster
           of
           his
           armie
           ,
           a
           thicke
           tempest
           did
           arise
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           was
           neuer
           seene
           ;
           wherein
           he
           is
           seconded
           by
           
             Solinus
             ,
             Eutropius
          
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           only
           Liuie
           addeth
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           rumor
           ,
           but
           verie
           obscure
           ,
           without
           any
           certaine
           either
           authour
           or
           ground
           ;
           I
           will
           adde
           also
           without
           probabilitie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           torne
           in
           peeces
           .
           For
           howe
           probable
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           fact
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           view
           of
           his
           armie
           ,
           could
           bee
           verie
           obscure
           ?
           how
           probable
           is
           it
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           would
           first
           teare
           him
           in
           peeces
           for
           his
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           then
           worship
           him
           for
           a
           God
           ?
           Further
           ,
           with
           what
           either
           confidence
           or
           conceit
           doe
           you
           alleage
           this
           report
           of
           Liuie
           ,
           for
           his
           opiniō
           ?
           I
           find
           your
           fetch
           ;
           you
           apprehend
           euerie
           thing
           which
           may
           ,
           if
           not
           confirm
           ,
           yet
           countenance
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           lately
           you
           haue
           drawne
           out
           of
           Cerberus
           denne
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           contriue
           the
           death
           of
           kings
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           people
           were
           grieued
           against
           
             Seruius
             Tullius
          
           for
           raigning
           without
           election
           :
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           fantasie
           ,
           a
           dreame
           ,
           a
           deuise
           .
           Liuie
           faith
           f
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           declared
           king
           with
           such
           a
           consent
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           had
           bin
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           Tarquinius
           neglected
           the
           lawes
           of
           gouernment
           prescribed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           ougly
           vntruth
           .
           Liuie
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           brake
           the
           auncient
           
           manner
           of
           kings
           before
           him
           :
           but
           for
           lawes
           Pomponius
           affirmeth
           g
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Romans
           had
           no
           lawes
           but
           from
           their
           kings
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Sextus
             Papirius
          
           reduced
           them
           into
           one
           volume
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           the
           ciuill
           law
           of
           Papirius
           h
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           the
           people
           expelled
           their
           kings
           ,
           they
           abrogated
           their
           lawes
           also
           ,
           and
           remained
           twentie
           yeares
           without
           any
           law
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           did
           expell
           their
           kings
           ,
           and
           erect
           Consuls
           in
           their
           steed
           :
           but
           you
           suppresse
           that
           which
           followed
           ,
           which
           I
           hold
           for
           a
           common
           consequence
           of
           the
           like
           disorder
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           they
           were
           presently
           almost
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           warres
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           they
           neuer
           enjoyed
           long
           time
           free
           from
           sedition
           :
           lastly
           ,
           that
           as
           Tacitus
           saith
           ,
           i
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           to
           appease
           these
           tumults
           ,
           but
           by
           returning
           to
           a
           monarchie
           againe
           .
           All
           this
           I
           write
           ,
           rather
           to
           manifest
           the
           maner
           of
           your
           dealing
           ,
           then
           that
           I
           hold
           it
           much
           regardable
           what
           Romans
           did
           .
        
         
           Your
           examples
           of
           our
           present
           age
           I
           will
           wrap
           vp
           in
           these
           few
           words
           .
           All
           nations
           ,
           very
           few
           excepted
           ,
           do
           consent
           in
           this
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           bee
           vnder
           one
           Prince
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           to
           accept
           him
           by
           succession
           ,
           according
           to
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           :
           in
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           either
           for
           in
           augurating
           their
           prince
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           maner
           of
           managing
           and
           executing
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           not
           two
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           in
           all
           points
           do
           agree
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           diuersitie
           raised
           ,
           by
           any
           lawes
           which
           the
           people
           doe
           prescribe
           vnto
           their
           Prince
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           most
           grossely
           ,
           yea
           peeuishly
           ,
           yea
           maliciously
           affirme
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           particular
           lawes
           
           and
           customes
           of
           euerie
           nation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           either
           secret
           or
           expresse
           ,
           sometimes
           onely
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           alwayes
           principally
           doth
           concur
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           diuersitie
           of
           customes
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           to
           alleage
           bare
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           .
           What
           ?
           not
           where
           that
           custom
           is
           established
           ?
           as
           I
           haue
           declared
           it
           to
           bee
           in
           most
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           doth
           difference
           of
           customes
           make
           all
           custom
           void
           ?
           doth
           diuersitie
           of
           custome
           in
           some
           circumstances
           take
           away
           the
           principall
           custome
           of
           succession
           by
           bloud
           ?
           This
           cleaueth
           together
           no
           surer
           then
           sand
           ;
           you
           loose
           both
           labour
           and
           credit
           in
           obtruding
           vnto
           vs
           these
           weake
           and
           loose
           arguments
           ,
           without
           either
           force
           of
           reason
           or
           forme
           of
           Art.
           
        
         
           Your
           instance
           of
           the
           lawe
           Salicke
           in
           France
           ,
           doth
           offer
           occasion
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           large
           fielde
           ,
           wherein
           I
           could
           plainlie
           prooue
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           neuer
           anie
           such
           lawe
           made
           to
           bind
           the
           discent
           of
           the
           crowne
           of
           Fraunce
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           bin
           the
           custome
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           exclude
           women
           from
           succession
           in
           state
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           Beda
           k
           and
           before
           him
           Eusebius
           l
           ,
           and
           Plinie
           m
           do●
           write
           ,
           that
           certaine
           people
           were
           gouerned
           onlie
           by
           Princes
           of
           that
           sex
           .
           But
           because
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           both
           of
           long
           discourse
           ,
           and
           not
           proper
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           I
           wil
           conteine
           my selfe
           within
           this
           obseruation
           ;
           That
           the
           exclusion
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           third
           from
           the
           crowne
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           vppon
           this
           pretence
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           effusion
           of
           their
           brauest
           bloud
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spoile
           ,
           wast
           ,
           and
           conquest
           of
           all
           that
           Realme
           .
           I
           acknowedge
           that
           the
           English
           haue
           lost
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           conquest
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           by
           meanes
           of
           domestical
           warres
           ,
           for
           
           excluding
           the
           neerest
           in
           bloud
           from
           the
           crowne
           ;
           into
           which
           vnquiet
           quarrell
           ,
           you
           doe
           now
           endeuour
           againe
           to
           imbarke
           vs.
           Yet
           no
           man
           can
           assure
           that
           the
           miseries
           of
           Fraunce
           for
           this
           cause
           are
           at
           an
           end
           .
           Rammes
           recoile
           to
           strike
           harder
           :
           we
           are
           gone
           rather
           backe
           then
           away
           :
           I
           will
           not
           presage
           ,
           but
           anie
           man
           may
           coniecture
           ,
           that
           our
           minds
           and
           our
           meanes
           will
           not
           alwaies
           want
           the
           fauour
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           you
           proceede
           a
           degree
           further
           :
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           vpon
           iust
           considerations
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           put
           backe
           the
           next
           inheritour
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           remoue
           him
           who
           is
           in
           full
           possession
           thereof
           .
           And
           y●
           is
           plaine
           (
           you
           say
           )
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           grounds
           before
           by
           you
           alleaged
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           example
           of
           the
           Romans
           &
           Graecians
           :
           &
           because
           God
           hath
           commonlie
           concurred
           in
           such
           iudiciall
           actions
           of
           the
           state
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           prospering
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           giuing
           them
           also
           some
           notable
           successour
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           protest
           you
           are
           far
           from
           their
           opinion
           ,
           who
           vpon
           euerie
           mislike
           are
           readie
           to
           band
           against
           their
           Prince
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           esteem
           the
           tenure
           of
           a
           crown
           ,
           if
           once
           it
           be
           setled
           ,
           the
           most
           irregular
           ,
           whereto
           euery
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           settle
           his
           conscience
           ,
           without
           examination
           of
           title
           or
           interest
           ;
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           supreme
           law
           of
           Gods
           disposition
           ,
           who
           can
           dispence
           in
           what
           he
           listeth
           :
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           you
           are
           as
           farre
           ,
           from
           the
           abiect
           flatterie
           of
           Billaie
           and
           others
           ;
           who
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           subiect
           to
           no
           law
           or
           limitation
           at
           al
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           succeed
           by
           nature
           and
           birth
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           admission
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           authoritie
           vnder
           God
           to
           chasten
           them
           .
           These
           you
           call
           absurd
           paradoxes
           ;
           and
           herewith
           you
           settle
           your self
           
           to
           shewe
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           what
           good
           successe
           hath
           insued
           the
           deposition
           of
           Princes
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           your
           protestation
           ,
           wee
           may
           say
           vnto
           you
           as
           Isaac
           said
           to
           his
           sonne
           Iacob
           n
           .
           
             The
             voice
             is
             Iacobs
             voice
             ,
             but
             the
             hands
             are
             the
             hands
             of
             Esau
             :
          
           You
           speake
           faire
           ,
           and
           therewith
           also
           well
           ;
           but
           the
           maine
           drift
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           tempestuous
           doctrine
           of
           rebellion
           and
           disorder
           :
           you
           being
           therein
           like
           the
           boatman
           ,
           who
           looketh
           one
           waie
           and
           pulleth
           another
           ;
           or
           rather
           like
           the
           image
           of
           Ianus
           ,
           which
           looked
           two
           contrarie
           waies
           at
           once
           .
           It
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           lawe
           ;
           That
           a
           protestation
           contrarie
           to
           a
           mans
           act
           ,
           will
           not
           serue
           to
           relieue
           him
           o
           :
           onlie
           this
           shal
           serue
           to
           conuince
           you
           ,
           either
           of
           false
           or
           of
           forgetful
           dealing
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           that
           place
           where
           in
           flat
           words
           you
           maintaine
           the
           contrarie
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           querele
           which
           you
           lay
           against
           Billaie
           ;
           as
           I
           haue
           not
           seene
           what
           he
           hath
           written
           ,
           so
           wil
           I
           not
           interpose
           betweene
           him
           and
           you
           .
           I
           neuer
           heard
           of
           christian
           prince
           who
           challenged
           infinite
           authoritie
           without
           limitation
           of
           any
           law
           ,
           either
           natural
           or
           diuine
           .
           But
           where
           you
           terme
           it
           an
           absurd
           paradoxe
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           not
           haue
           power
           to
           chasten
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           vpon
           iust
           considerations
           to
           remoue
           him
           ;
           I
           am
           content
           to
           ioine
           with
           you
           vppon
           the
           issue
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           note
           the
           maner
           of
           your
           dealing
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           haue
           omitted
           to
           expresse
           what
           these
           iust
           considerations
           may
           be
           .
           For
           seeing
           there
           hath
           bin
           no
           king
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           noted
           of
           some
           defects
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           no
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           manie
           commendable
           partes
           (
           as
           Plutarch
           writeth
           p
           that
           Dionysius
           excelled
           most
           princes
           in
           diuers
           pointes
           of
           iustice
           and
           vertue
           )
           it
           
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           to
           leaue
           these
           considerations
           vndetermined
           and
           at
           large
           .
           But
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           it
           out
           of
           pollicie
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           vpon
           euerie
           particular
           occasion
           ,
           declare
           such
           causes
           to
           be
           sufficient
           as
           you
           please
           ?
        
         
           How
           then
           doe
           you
           proue
           ,
           that
           vpon
           anie
           cause
           ,
           the
           people
           haue
           power
           to
           dispossesse
           their
           prince
           ?
           This
           is
           plaine
           (
           you
           say
           )
           not
           onlie
           by
           the
           groundes
           before
           by
           you
           alleaged
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           example
           of
           y●
           Romans
           &
           Graecians
           .
           The
           grounds
           by
           you
           alleaged
           ,
           are
           two
           .
           One
           in
           your
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           because
           no
           one
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           is
           natural
           ,
           the
           people
           haue
           power
           both
           to
           choose
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           to
           limit
           it
           as
           they
           please
           .
           The
           other
           ground
           is
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           that
           because
           there
           are
           diuers
           lawes
           and
           customes
           in
           matters
           of
           principalitie
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           to
           alleage
           bare
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Why
           ;
           but
           had
           you
           no
           text
           of
           scripture
           ,
           no
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           alleage
           ?
           No
           lawe
           ?
           No
           reason
           ?
           No
           better
           example
           ?
           No
           surer
           grounde
           ?
           It
           is
           more
           then
           this
           which
           you
           bring
           against
           your selfe
           ,
           in
           citing
           out
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           q
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             to
             reserue
             the
             vniust
             vnto
             the
             daie
             of
             iudgement
             ;
             and
             especiallie
             them
             that
             despise
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             speake
             euill
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             dignitie
             .
          
           And
           out
           of
           Saint
           Iude
           r
           :
           
             Likewise
             these
             dreamers
             despise
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             speake
             euill
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             authoritie
             .
          
           Besides
           also
           ,
           you
           haue
           alleaged
           out
           of
           Saint
           s
           
             Paule
             :
             Let
             euerie
             soule
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             the
             higher
             power
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receiue
             to
             themselues
             iudgment
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           out
           of
           S.
           Peter
           :
           t
           
             Submit
             your selues
             to
             euerie
             humane
             creature
             ,
             
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             or
             vnto
             gouernors
             ;
             for
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God.
          
           To
           which
           places
           we
           maie
           likewise
           ad
           that
           ,
           which
           S.
           Paule
           did
           write
           vnto
           Titus
           u
           :
           
             Put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             that
             they
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             principalities
             &
             powers
             .
          
           And
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           *
           he
           exhorteth
           vs
           also
           to
           praie
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           leade
           vnder
           them
           a
           peaceable
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           you
           wil
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           meane
           this
           of
           wicked
           princes
           .
           Trifler
           :
           the
           Apostles
           spake
           generallie
           of
           al
           :
           Saint
           .
           Peter
           x
           maketh
           expresse
           mention
           of
           euil
           Lords
           .
           And
           what
           princes
           haue
           euer
           bin
           more
           either
           irreligious
           or
           tyrannical
           ,
           then
           
             Caligula
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             Nero
          
           ,
           the
           infamie
           of
           their
           ages
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           empire
           the
           Apostles
           did
           both
           liue
           and
           write
           .
        
         
           Bellarmine
           the
           great
           master
           of
           controuersies
           perceiuing
           this
           to
           be
           vnanswerablie
           true
           ,
           did
           in
           another
           sort
           rather
           cut
           then
           vntie
           the
           knot
           :
           affirming
           y
           that
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           necessarie
           to
           admonish
           the
           Christians
           to
           performe
           obedience
           to
           their
           kings
           ,
           least
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           might
           otherwise
           be
           hindred
           :
           which
           is
           as
           if
           in
           direct
           tearmes
           he
           should
           haue
           saide
           .
           Sir
           Kings
           :
           whilest
           our
           heads
           were
           vnder
           your
           girdle
           ,
           we
           were
           content
           to
           curry
           fauour
           ,
           by
           preaching
           obediēce
           vnto
           the
           people
           :
           but
           now
           we
           haue
           got
           the
           wind
           of
           you
           ;
           we
           must
           plainlie
           tel
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           hold
           your
           crownes
           at
           their
           curtesie
           and
           fauour
           ;
           and
           haue
           no
           power
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           as
           lieutenants
           general
           .
           I
           know
           you
           wil
           make
           a
           sower
           face
           at
           this
           ;
           it
           will
           go
           very
           much
           against
           your
           stomackes
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           remedie
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           it
           down
           ;
           they
           are
           your
           good
           lords
           ;
           they
           may
           dispossesse
           you
           .
        
         
           Prophane
           Bellarmine
           :
           is
           Christian
           Religion
           a
           meere
           policie
           ?
           doth
           it
           applie
           it selfe
           onlie
           to
           the
           present
           ?
           
           Doth
           it
           turne
           alwaies
           with
           the
           time
           ?
           May
           the
           principal
           professors
           thereof
           say
           ,
           as
           an
           infidel
           Moore
           did
           ,
           whē
           he
           violated
           the
           faith
           which
           he
           had
           giuen
           vnto
           christians
           ?
           
             We
             haue
             no
             bone
             in
             our
             tongues
             that
             we
             cannot
             turne
             them
             which
             way
             we
             please
             .
          
           Wee
           seee
           plainlie
           that
           you
           say
           so
           :
           and
           it
           is
           as
           plaine
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           far
           from
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           S.
           Iude
           z
           writeth
           sharpelie
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           mens
           per●ons
           in
           admiration
           
             because
             of
             aduvntage
          
           .
           S.
           Paul
           also
           saith
           *
           :
           
             Goe
             I
             about
             to
             please
             men
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             please
             men
             ,
             I
             were
             not
             then
             the
             seruant
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           I
           wil
           giue
           you
           an
           example
           of
           another
           time
           .
           Nabuchadnezzar
           king
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           wasted
           al
           Palestina
           ;
           tooke
           Hierusalem
           ;
           slew
           the
           king
           ;
           burnt
           the
           Temple
           ;
           tooke
           away
           the
           holy
           vessels
           and
           treasure
           :
           the
           residue
           he
           permitted
           to
           the
           crueltie
           and
           spoile
           of
           his
           vnmerciful
           soldiers
           ;
           who
           defiled
           al
           places
           with
           rape
           ,
           ruine
           and
           bloud
           .
           After
           the
           glut
           of
           this
           butcherie
           ,
           the
           people
           which
           remained
           ,
           he
           led
           captiue
           into
           Chaldaea
           ,
           and
           there
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           refused
           to
           worship
           his
           golden
           image
           ,
           should
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           firie
           furnace
           .
        
         
           What
           crueltie
           ,
           what
           impietie
           is
           comparable
           to
           this
           ?
           and
           yet
           the
           Prophets
           Ieremiah
           a
           and
           Baruch
           b
           did
           write
           to
           those
           captiue
           Iewes
           ,
           to
           praie
           for
           the
           prosperitie
           and
           life
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           Baltazar
           his
           sonne
           ,
           that
           their
           daies
           might
           be
           vpon
           earth
           as
           the
           daies
           of
           heauen
           :
           and
           Ezechiel
           c
           both
           blameth
           and
           threatneth
           Zedechia
           ,
           for
           his
           disloialtie
           in
           reuolting
           from
           Nabuchadnezzar
           ,
           whose
           homager
           and
           tributarie
           he
           was
           .
           What
           answere
           wil
           you
           make
           to
           this
           example
           ?
           I
           am
           wiselie
           busied
           to
           cast
           forth
           this
           question
           ;
           what
           answere
           can
           you
           make
           ,
           which
           your
           owne
           knowledg
           
           will
           not
           conuince
           ?
        
         
           Many
           other
           places
           there
           are
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whereby
           not
           onely
           our
           actions
           are
           tied
           to
           obedience
           ;
           
             He
             that
             doth
             presumptuously
             against
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             people
             shal
             die
          
           d
           :
           but
           also
           our
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speake
             euill
             against
             the
             ruler
             of
             the
             people
          
           e
           ;
           yea
           ,
           our
           secret
           thoughts
           :
           
             Detract
             not
             from
             the
             king
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             thy
             thought
             ;
             for
             the
             foules
             of
             the
             aire
             shall
             carie
             thy
             voice
          
           f
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           not
           obscure
           :
           Because
           princes
           are
           the
           immediat
           ministers
           of
           God
           g
           ;
           &
           therefore
           he
           called
           Nabuchadnezzar
           ,
           his
           seruant
           h
           ;
           &
           promised
           him
           also
           hire
           &
           wages
           for
           the
           seruice
           which
           he
           did
           i
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           k
           calleth
           Cyrus
           ,
           a
           prophane
           &
           heathen
           king
           ,
           
             the
             Lords
             annointed
          
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           l
           ,
           
             The
             harts
             of
             kings
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           &
           he
           stirreth
           vp
           the
           spirit
           ,
           euen
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           to
           do
           his
           wil
           m
           :
           &
           (
           as
           Iehoshaphat
           said
           to
           his
           rulers
           n
           )
           they
           execute
           not
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           In
           regard
           hereof
           Dauid
           calleth
           thē
           gods
           o
           ;
           whereof
           Plato
           also
           had
           some
           sense
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           p
           ,
           
             A
             king
             is
             in
             steed
             of
             god
             .
          
           And
           if
           they
           do
           abuse
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           iudged
           by
           their
           subiects
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           inferiour
           and
           naked
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           because
           all
           iurisdiction
           within
           their
           realme
           is
           deriued
           from
           thē
           ,
           which
           their
           presence
           only
           doth
           silence
           &
           suspend
           :
           but
           God
           reserueth
           them
           to
           the
           ●orest
           trial
           :
           
             Horribly
             and
             sodainly
          
           (
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           q
           )
           
             will
             the
             Lord
             appeare
             vnto
             thē
             ,
             and
             a
             hard
             iudgment
             shal
             they
             haue
             .
          
        
         
           You
           Iesuits
           do
           yeeld
           a
           blindfold
           obediēce
           to
           your
           superiours
           ,
           not
           once
           examining
           either
           what
           hee
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           doth
           commād
           :
           &
           although
           the
           Pope
           should
           swarue
           frō
           iustice
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           canons
           r
           ,
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           performe
           obedience
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           only
           may
           
           iudge
           his
           doings
           :
           and
           may
           a
           king
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Lieutenant
           ,
           the
           Lords
           annointed
           in
           the
           view
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           bee
           cast
           out
           of
           state
           ?
           May
           he
           ,
           as
           was
           Actaeon
           ,
           be
           chased
           and
           wooried
           by
           his
           own
           hounds
           ?
           Wil
           you
           make
           him
           of
           worse
           conditiō
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           of
           a
           Manor
           ?
           then
           a
           parish
           priest
           ?
           then
           a
           poore
           schoolemaster
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           remoued
           by
           those
           that
           are
           vnder
           their
           authoritie
           and
           charge
           ?
        
         
           The
           law
           of
           God
           cōmandeth
           that
           the
           child
           should
           die
           ,
           for
           anie
           contumely
           done
           vnto
           the
           Parents
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           father
           be
           a
           robber
           ?
           if
           a
           murtherer
           ?
           if
           for
           all
           excesse
           of
           villanies
           odious
           &
           execrable
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ?
           Surely
           hee
           deserueth
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           punishment
           ;
           &
           yet
           must
           not
           the
           son
           lift
           vp
           his
           hand
           against
           him
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           Quintilian
           saith
           s
           ,
           No
           offence
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           parricide
           .
           But
           our
           country
           is
           dearer
           to
           vs
           then
           our selues
           
           :
           &
           the
           Prince
           is
           the
           father
           of
           our
           country
           u
           :
           whose
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           Baldus
           noteth
           *
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           of
           parents
           :
           and
           therfore
           he
           must
           not
           be
           violated
           ,
           how
           impious
           ,
           how
           imperious
           soeuer
           he
           be
           .
        
         
           If
           hee
           commaundeth
           those
           things
           that
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           we
           must
           manifest
           our
           obedience
           by
           readie
           performing
           .
           If
           he
           inioine
           vs
           those
           actions
           that
           are
           euill
           ;
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           subiection
           by
           patient
           enduring
           .
           It
           is
           God
           only
           who
           seateth
           kings
           in
           their
           state
           ;
           it
           is
           he
           only
           who
           may
           remoue
           them
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             wil
             set
             a
             wise
             king
             ouer
             the
             people
             which
             he
             loueth
             ,
          
           as
           himselfe
           doth
           testifie
           x
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             For
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             land
             the
             kings
             are
             changed
          
           y
           .
           As
           therefore
           wee
           endure
           with
           patience
           vnseasonable
           weather
           ,
           vnfruitful
           yeares
           ,
           &
           other
           like
           punishments
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           must
           wee
           tolerate
           the
           imperfections
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           quietly
           expect
           either
           
           reformation
           ,
           or
           els
           a
           change
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           ,
           euen
           against
           their
           most
           mortall
           persecuters
           .
           Tertullian
           saith
           z
           ,
           
             For
             what
             warre
             are
             we
             not
             both
             seruiceable
             and
             readie
             ,
             although
             vnequall
             in
             number
             ,
             who
             doe
             so
             willingly
             endure
             to
             be
             slaine
             ?
             neither
             want
             we
             strength
             of
             number
             :
             but
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             religion
             should
             be
             maintained
             with
             humane
             fire
             .
          
           From
           him
           also
           Saint
           Cyprian
           ,
           a
           most
           studious
           reader
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Hierome
           *
           noteth
           ,
           in
           like
           maner
           writeth
           a
           :
           
             Although
             our
             people
             bee
             exceeding
             copious
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             reuenge
             it selfe
             against
             violence
             :
             it
             suffreth
             .
          
           Saint
           Augustin
           saith
           b
           :
           
             It
             is
             a
             generall
             paction
             of
             humane
             societie
             to
             obey
             kings
             .
          
           Which
           sentence
           is
           assumed
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           canon
           law
           c
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           current
           of
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           is
           in
           this
           point
           concurrent
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           among
           thē
           all
           there
           is
           not
           one
           found
           ,
           not
           anie
           one
           ;
           one
           is
           a
           small
           number
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           say
           confidently
           againe
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           anie
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           let
           fall
           so
           loose
           a
           speech
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           strained
           to
           a
           contrarie
           sense
           :
           How
           then
           are
           you
           of
           late
           become
           ,
           both
           so
           actiue
           &
           resolute
           to
           cut
           in
           sunder
           the
           reines
           of
           obedience
           ,
           the
           verie
           sinewes
           of
           gouernment
           &
           order
           ?
           Whence
           had
           
             Benedetto
             Palmto
          
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           his
           warrant
           ,
           to
           incite
           
             William
             Parrie
          
           to
           vndertake
           the
           parricide
           of
           our
           Queene
           ?
           whence
           did
           
             Annibal
             Codretto
          
           ,
           another
           Iesuite
           ,
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           made
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           fact
           was
           lawfull
           ?
           Whence
           did
           Guignard
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           terme
           the
           butcherie
           of
           Henry
           late
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           an
           
             heroicall
             act
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ?
           Whence
           did
           he
           write
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           who
           now
           there
           raigneth
           :
           
             If
             without
             armes
             he
             cannot
             be
             deposed
             ,
             let
             men
             take
             armes
             against
             him
             ;
             if
             by
             warre
             it
             cannot
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             murthered
             ?
          
           
           Whence
           did
           
             Ambrose
             Verade
          
           ,
           rector
           of
           the
           colledge
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           in
           Paris
           ,
           animate
           Barriers
           (
           as
           he
           confessed
           )
           to
           sheath
           his
           knife
           in
           the
           kings
           breast
           ;
           assuring
           him
           by
           the
           liuing
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           execute
           anie
           act
           more
           meritorious
           ?
           Whence
           did
           the
           commenter
           vpon
           the
           epitome
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           seuenth
           booke
           of
           decretals
           ,
           commend
           all
           the
           Iesuits
           in
           these
           termes
           d
           ,
           
             They
             set
             vpon
             tyrants
             ,
             they
             pull
             the
             cockle
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             field
          
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           nature
           ,
           that
           one
           contrarie
           is
           manifested
           by
           the
           other
           .
           Let
           vs
           compare
           then
           your
           boisterous
           doctrine
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           one
           is
           like
           the
           rough
           spirit
           ,
           which
           hurled
           the
           heard
           of
           swine
           headlong
           into
           the
           sea
           
           ;
           the
           other
           like
           the
           stil
           &
           soft
           spirit
           which
           talked
           with
           Elias
           f
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           the
           diuel
           euer
           able
           ,
           vntil
           in
           late
           declining
           times
           ,
           to
           possesse
           the
           hearts
           of
           Christians
           with
           these
           cursed
           opinions
           ,
           which
           doe
           euermore
           beget
           a
           world
           of
           murthers
           ,
           rapes
           ,
           ruines
           &
           desolations
           .
           For
           tel
           me
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           prince
           ,
           whom
           you
           perswade
           the
           people
           they
           haue
           power
           to
           depose
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           make
           &
           maintaine
           his
           partie
           ,
           as
           K.
           Iohn
           and
           king
           Henry
           the
           third
           did
           against
           their
           Barons
           ?
           What
           if
           other
           princes
           ,
           whom
           it
           doth
           concerne
           ,
           as
           wel
           in
           honor
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           law
           of
           Nations
           obserued
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           policie
           ,
           to
           breake
           those
           proceedings
           which
           may
           form
           precedents
           against
           themselues
           ,
           do
           adioin
           to
           the
           side
           ?
           what
           if
           whilest
           the
           prince
           and
           the
           people
           are
           (
           as
           was
           the
           frog
           and
           the
           mouse
           )
           in
           the
           heate
           of
           their
           encounter
           ,
           some
           other
           potentate
           play
           the
           kite
           with
           them
           both
           ;
           as
           the
           Turke
           did
           with
           the
           Hungarians
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           fine
           peece
           of
           policie
           which
           you
           doe
           plotte
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           not
           a
           grosse
           
           errour
           to
           raise
           these
           daungers
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           the
           defence
           to
           possibilities
           doubtfull
           .
        
         
           Goe
           too
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           goe
           too
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           christian
           country
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           by
           your
           deuises
           ben
           wrapped
           in
           warres
           .
           You
           haue
           set
           the
           empire
           on
           swim
           with
           bloud
           :
           your
           fires
           in
           France
           are
           not
           ye
           :
           extinguished
           :
           in
           Polonia
           &
           all
           those
           large
           countries
           ,
           extending
           from
           the
           north
           to
           the
           east
           ,
           you
           haue
           caused
           of
           late
           more
           battels
           to
           be
           fought
           ,
           then
           had
           ben
           in
           500
           yeers
           before
           .
           Your
           practises
           haue
           heeretofore
           preuailed
           against
           vs
           :
           of
           late
           yeers
           you
           haue
           busied
           your selues
           in
           no
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           then
           how
           to
           set
           other
           christian
           princes
           on
           our
           necks
           ;
           stirring
           vp
           such
           store
           of
           enemies
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           ,
           like
           the
           grashoppers
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           g
           might
           fill
           our
           houses
           ,
           and
           couer
           our
           whole
           land
           ,
           and
           make
           more
           doubt
           of
           roome
           then
           of
           resistance
           .
           Our
           owne
           people
           also
           you
           haue
           prouoked
           to
           vnnaturall
           attempts
           :
           you
           haue
           exposed
           our
           country
           as
           a
           pray
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           will
           either
           inuade
           or
           betray
           it
           ;
           supposing
           belike
           that
           you
           play
           Christs
           part
           well
           ,
           when
           you
           may
           say
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           h
           
             thinke
             not
             that
             I
             came
             to
             send
             peace
             ,
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             but
             a
             sword
             .
          
           But
           when
           by
           the
           power
           &
           prouidēce
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           these
           attempts
           haue
           rather
           shewen
           what
           good
           hearts
           you
           beare
           towards
           vs
           ,
           then
           done
           vs
           any
           great
           harme
           ;
           when
           in
           all
           these
           practises
           you
           haue
           missed
           the
           mark
           ,
           now
           you
           do
           take
           another
           ●ime
           :
           now
           hauing
           no
           hope
           by
           extremitie
           of
           armes
           ,
           you
           indeuour
           to
           execute
           your
           mallice
           by
           giuing
           dangerous
           aduise
           :
           Now
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           entangle
           vs
           with
           titles
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           miserie
           that
           can
           ●all
           vpon
           a
           state
           .
        
         
           You
           pretend
           faire
           shewes
           of
           libertie
           &
           of
           power
           ,
           
             Sed
             timeo
             Danaos
             &
             don●
             ferentes
             :
             Wee
             cannot
             but
             suspect
             
             the
             courtesies
             of
             our
             enemies
             :
          
           the
           power
           which
           you
           giue
           vs
           will
           pull
           vs
           downe
           ;
           the
           libertie
           whereof
           you
           speake
           will
           fetter
           vs
           in
           bondage
           .
           When
           Themistocles
           came
           to
           the
           Persian
           court
           ,
           Artab●nus
           captaine
           of
           the
           guard
           ,
           knowing
           that
           hee
           would
           vse
           no
           ceremonie
           to
           their
           king
           ,
           kept
           him
           out
           of
           presence
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           him
           :
           you
           Grecians
           esteeme
           vs
           barbarous
           ,
           for
           honouring
           our
           kings
           ,
           but
           we
           Persians
           esteeme
           it
           the
           greatest
           honour
           to
           vs
           that
           can
           be
           .
           The
           like
           answere
           will
           we
           frame
           vnto
           you
           :
           you
           Iesuits
           account
           it
           a
           bondage
           to
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           kings
           ;
           but
           wee
           Christians
           account
           it
           the
           greatest
           meanes
           for
           our
           continuance
           both
           free
           and
           safe
           .
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           intitledOf
           the
           great
           reuerence
           and
           respect
           due
           to
           kings
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           diuers
           of
           them
           ,
           haue
           ben
           lawfully
           chastised
           by
           their
           common
           wealthes
           for
           their
           misgouernment
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           good
           &
           prosperous
           successe
           that
           God
           commonly
           hath
           giuen
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           the
           putting
           back
           of
           an
           vnworthie
           pretender
           .
        
         
           THat
           princes
           may
           bee
           chastised
           by
           their
           subiects
           ,
           your
           proofes
           are
           two
           :
           one
           is
           drawen
           from
           certaine
           examples
           ;
           the
           other
           from
           the
           good
           successe
           and
           successors
           which
           vsuallie
           haue
           followed
           .
           Surely
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           
           that
           you
           stand
           in
           a
           strong
           conceite
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           your
           woord
           ,
           or
           simplicitie
           of
           our
           iudgement
           ;
           otherwise
           you
           could
           not
           bee
           perswaded
           ,
           by
           these
           slender
           threds
           to
           draw
           any
           man
           to
           your
           opinion
           .
           Of
           the
           force
           of
           examples
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           villanie
           so
           vile
           which
           vvanteth
           example
           .
           And
           yet
           most
           of
           the
           examples
           which
           you
           doe
           bring
           ,
           are
           either
           false
           ,
           or
           else
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           haue
           beene
           diuers
           states
           ,
           wherein
           one
           hath
           borne
           the
           name
           &
           title
           of
           king
           ,
           without
           power
           of
           Maiestie
           .
           As
           the
           Romanes
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           consulate
           estate
           ,
           had
           alwaies
           a
           priest
           ,
           whom
           they
           entitled
           king
           ,
           whose
           office
           consisted
           in
           certaine
           ceremonies
           &
           sacrifices
           ,
           which
           in
           former
           times
           could
           not
           be
           performed
           but
           by
           their
           kings
           .
           Likewise
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           after
           Licurgus
           had
           formed
           their
           gouernment
           retained
           two
           kings
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           greater
           stroke
           in
           matters
           of
           state
           ,
           then
           a
           single
           voice
           as
           other
           Senators
           .
           Such
           were
           in
           Caesars
           time
           many
           pettie
           kings
           of
           Gaule
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Ambiorix
           king
           of
           Leige
           confessed
           )
           were
           subiect
           to
           their
           Nobilitie
           ,
           &
           iusticeable
           by
           them
           .
           Such
           are
           now
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Almaine
           ;
           because
           the
           puissance
           &
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           empire
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           states
           ,
           who
           are
           sworne
           to
           the
           empire
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Such
           are
           also
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Venice
           ,
           the
           soueraignetie
           of
           vvhich
           state
           is
           setled
           in
           the
           gentlemen
           .
           In
           these
           and
           such
           like
           gouernments
           ,
           the
           Prince
           is
           not
           soueraigne
           ,
           but
           subiect
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           which
           retaineth
           the
           royaltie
           and
           maiestie
           of
           state
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           or
           common
           people
           :
           and
           therefore
           your
           examples
           drawen
           from
           them
           is
           nothing
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           Concerning
           successe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bee
           strange
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           secret
           ,
           yet
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           diuers
           ,
           euill
           actions
           are
           carried
           with
           apparance
           of
           good
           successe
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           said
           ,
           a
           that
           his
           treadings
           had
           almost
           slipt
           ,
           by
           seeing
           the
           wicked
           to
           flourish
           in
           prosperitie
           :
           the
           prophet
           Ieremiah
           b
           seemed
           also
           to
           stagger
           vpon
           this
           point
           &
           it
           hath
           alwaies
           ben
           a
           dangerous
           stone
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           whereat
           manie
           haue
           stumbled
           ,
           and
           some
           fallen
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           ordinarily
           happeneth
           that
           good
           princes
           succeede
           tyrants
           ;
           partly
           because
           they
           are
           so
           indeede
           ,
           as
           being
           instructed
           to
           a
           better
           mannage
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           miserable
           life
           of
           their
           predecessors
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           o●gly
           infamie
           which
           remaineth
           after
           their
           death
           :
           partly
           because
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           comparison
           they
           both
           seeme
           ,
           and
           are
           reported
           to
           bee
           farre
           better
           then
           they
           are
           .
           Heerevpon
           Lampridius
           saith
           of
           Alexander
           Seuerus
           :
           c
           
             I
             may
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             was
             a
             good
             Prince
             by
             feare
             ▪
             for
             that
             Heltogab●lus
             his
             predecessor
             was
             both
             an
             euill
             prince
             ,
             and
             also
             massacred
             and
             slaine
             .
          
           Seing
           therefore
           the
           reason
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           wherefore
           good
           princes
           should
           succeede
           tyrants
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           rashnesse
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           impudencie
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           impietie
           for
           vs
           to
           wade
           with
           vncleane
           feete
           into
           Gods
           secret
           counsells
           ,
           vnknowne
           to
           the
           Angells
           ,
           and
           to
           iustifie
           vpon
           this
           euent
           the
           paricide
           of
           any
           prince
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           you
           shew
           your selfe
           more
           presumptuous
           in
           entering
           into
           this
           obseruation
           ,
           or
           in
           pursuing
           it
           more
           idle
           and
           impure
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           passe
           ouer
           your
           protestation
           of
           respect
           and
           obedience
           due
           vnto
           Princes
           :
           protest
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           wee
           will
           take
           you
           for
           no
           other
           then
           a
           vile
           
           ●inde
           of
           vermine
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           permitted
           to
           creepe
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           any
           state
           ,
           will
           gnaw
           the
           hart
           strings
           thereof
           in
           sunder
           .
           This
           you
           manifest
           by
           the
           course
           comparison
           which
           presently
           you
           annexe
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           naturall
           body
           hath
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           head
           if
           it
           be
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           and
           reason
           to
           cut
           it
           off
           oftentimes
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           able
           to
           take
           another
           ;
           so
           a
           body
           politick
           hath
           power
           to
           cure
           or
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           vnsound
           .
           But
           what
           either
           will
           or
           power
           hath
           any
           part
           of
           the
           body
           in
           it selfe
           ?
           what
           either
           sence
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           motion
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           not
           altogether
           from
           the
           head
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           reason
           seated
           which
           you
           attribute
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           both
           in
           iudging
           and
           curing
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           head
           ?
           Certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           your
           cutting
           cure
           you
           deale
           like
           a
           foolish
           phisition
           ,
           who
           finding
           a
           body
           halfe
           taken
           and
           benummed
           with
           a
           palsie
           ,
           cutteth
           off
           that
           part
           to
           cure
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           sure
           to
           destroy
           both
           .
           You
           suppose
           belike
           that
           to
           enter
           into
           greater
           perills
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           remedie
           of
           present
           dangers
           .
           I
           omit
           to
           presse
           many
           points
           of
           this
           comparison
           against
           you
           ,
           because
           comparisons
           do
           serue
           rather
           to
           illustrate
           then
           inforce
           :
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           assertion
           you
           might
           not
           easely
           make
           good
           ,
           if
           such
           sencelesse
           prating
           might
           goe
           for
           proofe
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           your
           particular
           examples
           ,
           wherof
           the
           first
           is
           of
           King
           Saule
           ;
           whom
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           depriued
           and
           put
           to
           death
           for
           his
           disobedience
           .
           
             Saule
             depriued
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ?
          
           I
           neuer
           heard
           that
           any
           of
           his
           subiects
           did
           euer
           lift
           vp
           one
           thought
           against
           him
           .
           Dreamer
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           hee
           was
           slaine
           by
           the
           Philistimes
           :
           good
           ;
           but
           who
           depriued
           him
           ;
           it
           was
           God
           (
           you
           say
           )
           who
           did
           depriue
           him
           ?
           You
           must
           
           pardon
           vs
           if
           vpon
           the
           sodaine
           wee
           doe
           not
           conceiue
           the
           misterie
           of
           your
           meaning
           :
           your
           vvords
           of
           depriuation
           and
           putting
           to
           death
           ,
           doe
           rather
           import
           a
           iudiciall
           proceeding
           against
           him
           ,
           thē
           that
           God
           deliuered
           him
           to
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           by
           his
           enemies
           in
           the
           field
           .
           But
           vvhat
           is
           this
           to
           dispossessing
           by
           subiects
           ?
           yes
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           because
           vvhat
           soeuer
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           vre
           in
           his
           common
           vvealth
           ,
           may
           be
           practised
           by
           others
           .
           Why
           ,
           but
           then
           also
           good
           princes
           may
           be
           deposed
           by
           their
           subiects
           ;
           because
           God
           deliuered
           Iosiah
           to
           be
           slaine
           by
           the
           Aegiptians
           .
        
         
           You
           firebrands
           of
           strife
           ,
           you
           trumpets
           of
           sedition
           ,
           you
           red
           horses
           vvhose
           sitters
           haue
           taken
           peace
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           d
           how
           impudently
           doe
           you
           abuse
           the
           scriptures
           ?
           how
           doe
           you
           defile
           them
           vvith
           your
           filchie
           fingers
           ?
           It
           is
           most
           certaine
           that
           Dauid
           knew
           ,
           both
           because
           Samuel
           tould
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           had
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           reiected
           Saul
           ,
           and
           designed
           him
           to
           be
           king
           in
           his
           place
           :
           yet
           his
           doctrine
           was
           alwaies
           ,
           not
           to
           touch
           the
           Lords
           anoin●ed
           
           ,
           wherto
           his
           actions
           vvere
           also
           answerable
           .
           For
           vvhen
           Saul
           did
           most
           violently
           persecute
           him
           ,
           he
           defended
           himselfe
           no
           otherwise
           then
           by
           flight
           .
           During
           this
           pursuit
           ,
           Saul
           fell
           twice
           in
           to
           his
           power
           ;
           once
           he
           dyd
           not
           onely
           spare
           but
           protect
           him
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           the
           pretorian
           soldiers
           for
           their
           negligent
           vvatch
           :
           the
           other
           time
           his
           hart
           did
           smite
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           cut
           away
           the
           lappe
           of
           his
           garment
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           messenger
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           vvho
           vpon
           request
           ,
           and
           for
           pittie
           ,
           had
           furthered
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           the
           death
           of
           that
           sacred
           King.
           Wee
           haue
           a
           precept
           of
           obedience
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           the
           mould
           vvherein
           vvee
           ought
           to
           fashion
           
           our
           actions
           .
           God
           onely
           is
           superiour
           to
           princes
           ;
           vvho
           vseth
           many
           instruments
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           but
           his
           aucthoritie
           he
           hath
           committed
           vnto
           none
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           example
           is
           of
           king
           Amon
           ,
           vvho
           vvas
           slaine
           (
           as
           you
           vvright
           )
           by
           his
           owne
           people
           ;
           because
           he
           vvalked
           not
           in
           the
           vvayes
           of
           the
           Lord.
           This
           is
           somewhat
           indeed
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ;
           let
           vs
           turne
           to
           the
           text
           .
           f
           
             Amon
             was
             xxii
             .
             yeeres
             ould
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reigne
             &c.
             and
             he
             did
             euill
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             &c.
             and
             his
             seruants
             conspired
             against
             him
             ,
             &
             slew
             him
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             smote
             all
             those
             who
             conspired
             against
             king
             Amon
             ,
             and
             made
             Iosiah
             his
             sonne
             king
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           very
           different
           from
           that
           which
           you
           report
           .
           Amon
           was
           slaine
           by
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           who
           were
           so
           far
           from
           working
           ,
           that
           they
           seuerely
           reuenged
           his
           death
           .
           And
           although
           Amon
           was
           euill
           ,
           yet
           the
           scripture
           laieth
           not
           his
           euill
           for
           the
           motiue
           whervpon
           his
           seruants
           slue
           him
           .
           The
           diuell
           himselfe
           in
           alleaging
           the
           scripture
           ,
           vsed
           more
           honestie
           &
           sinceritie
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           terme
           it
           )
           then
           you
           :
           for
           he
           cited
           the
           very
           vvords
           ,
           vvresting
           them
           onely
           to
           a
           crooked
           sence
           :
           but
           you
           change
           the
           vvords
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           you
           counterfeit
           Gods
           coine
           ,
           you
           corrupt
           the
           recordes
           vvhich
           he
           hath
           left
           vs.
           I
           vvill
           now
           shake
           of
           all
           respect
           of
           ciuilitie
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           in
           flat
           and
           open
           termes
           ;
           that
           as
           one
           part
           of
           your
           assertion
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           good
           Kings
           succeeded
           Saul
           and
           Amon
           ;
           so
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           vvere
           ,
           or
           in
           right
           could
           haue
           bene
           depriued
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           their
           subiects
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sacrilegious
           ,
           a
           logger-headed
           lye
           .
        
         
         
           Of
           your
           example
           of
           Romulus
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
           I
           haue
           declared
           also
           how
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           presently
           after
           the
           expelling
           of
           their
           kings
           ,
           &
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           were
           almost
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           warre
           ;
           being
           beaten
           home
           to
           the
           very
           gates
           of
           their
           citie
           .
           And
           had
           not
           Chocles
           by
           a
           miracle
           of
           manhood
           susteined
           the
           shock
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           whilest
           a
           bridge
           was
           broken
           behind
           him
           ,
           the
           towne
           had
           bene
           entred
           and
           their
           state
           ruined
           .
           And
           wheras
           you
           attribute
           the
           inlargement
           of
           the
           empire
           ,
           which
           happened
           many
           ages
           after
           ,
           to
           this
           expelling
           of
           their
           kings
           ,
           you
           might
           as
           well
           haue
           saide
           ,
           that
           the
           rebellion
           against
           king
           Iohn
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           victories
           which
           wee
           haue
           since
           had
           in
           France
           .
           I
           haue
           before
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Romanes
           vnder
           their
           consulls
           ,
           was
           popular
           ,
           rather
           in
           shew
           ,
           then
           in
           deede
           :
           this
           shew
           began
           also
           to
           end
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           law
           Valeria
           ,
           L.
           Sylla
           was
           established
           dictator
           for
           foure
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           empire
           did
           mightely
           encrease
           ,
           vntil
           the
           reigne
           of
           Traian●
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           all
           authors
           agree
           that
           it
           was
           most
           large
           ;
           and
           yet
           far
           short
           of
           your
           wandring
           suruey
           ,
           not
           halfe
           fifteene
           thousand
           miles
           in
           compasse
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           example
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           I
           neuer
           saw
           more
           vntruthes
           crowded
           together
           in
           fewer
           words
           :
           you
           say
           he
           brake
           all
           lawes
           ,
           both
           humane
           and
           deuine
           :
           that
           is
           one
           ;
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           did
           giue
           of
           him
           a
           most
           honorable
           testimonie
           .
           You
           say
           he
           tooke
           all
           gouernment
           into
           his
           hands
           alone
           :
           that
           is
           two
           ;
           the
           people
           by
           the
           law
           Seruia
           elected
           him
           perpetual
           dictator
           .
           You
           make
           his
           death
           to
           be
           an
           act
           of
           the
           state
           :
           that
           is
           three
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           slew
           him
           ,
           were
           both
           declared
           &
           pursued
           by
           decree
           of
           the
           state
           for
           publicke
           enemies
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           
           not
           any
           one
           ,
           either
           died
           a
           naturall
           death
           ,
           or
           liued
           three
           yeeres
           after
           ;
           it
           was
           further
           decreed
           ,
           that
           the
           court
           where
           he
           was
           slaine
           should
           be
           stopped
           vp
           ,
           that
           the
           Ides
           of
           March
           should
           be
           called
           parricidium
           ;
           &
           that
           the
           Senate
           should
           neuer
           be
           assembled
           vpon
           that
           day
           .
           You
           say
           that
           Augustus
           was
           preferred
           in
           his
           place
           :
           that
           is
           foure
           ;
           and
           all
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           sixe
           lines
           .
           Augustus
           was
           neuer
           chosen
           dictator
           ;
           Suetonius
           writeth
           g
           that
           hee
           entreated
           the
           people
           vpon
           his
           knee
           ,
           not
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           that
           office
           .
           But
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Antonius
          
           and
           Lepidus
           did
           first
           knit
           in
           armes
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Triumuiri
           ,
           to
           reuenge
           the
           death
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ;
           whervpon
           a
           long
           cruell
           and
           doubtfull
           warre
           was
           set
           vp
           ,
           which
           continued
           the
           space
           of
           xx
           .
           yeers
           ;
           first
           ,
           betweene
           these
           three
           ,
           and
           the
           murtherers
           of
           Caesar
           ;
           then
           ,
           betweene
           Lepidus
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           ;
           lastly
           betweene
           Augustus
           &
           Antonius
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           sweet
           successe
           of
           the
           murther
           of
           Caesar.
           
        
         
           Augustus
           ,
           after
           his
           victorie
           was
           made
           perpetuall
           tribune
           ,
           as
           Suetonius
           hath
           written
           h
           Dio.
           saith
           ,
           i
           that
           he
           was
           freed
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           lawes
           ;
           as
           Pompeie
           also
           had
           beene
           before
           him
           .
           Tacitus
           addeth
           ,
           k
           that
           the
           people
           hauing
           their
           hearts
           broken
           with
           broiles
           ,
           permitted
           him
           to
           rise
           into
           rule
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           by
           degrees
           the
           whole
           authoritie
           of
           the
           state
           into
           his
           handes
           .
           And
           so
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           royall
           law
           was
           not
           yet
           established
           ,
           l
           by
           which
           the
           people
           gaue
           ouer
           their
           power
           in
           gouernment
           :
           wherevpon
           some
           make
           good
           the
           sentence
           which
           the
           Senate
           gaue
           against
           Nere
           ;
           because
           the
           soueraigntie
           was
           not
           then
           by
           any
           expresse
           act
           setled
           in
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           you
           bring
           the
           succession
           of
           Vespasian
           as
           
           a
           good
           successe
           of
           this
           sentence
           against
           Nero
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           vvilde
           and
           witlesse
           vntruth
           .
           Galba
           succeeded
           next
           after
           Nero
           ;
           who
           was
           slaine
           in
           a
           sedition
           raised
           by
           
             Otho
             .
             Otho
          
           againe
           was
           ouercome
           in
           field
           by
           Vitellius
           ;
           whervpon
           hee
           slue
           himselfe
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Vitellius
           was
           ouerthrowne
           and
           slaine
           by
           the
           Captaines
           of
           Vespasian
           ;
           who
           was
           the
           fourth
           Emperour
           after
           Nero.
           These
           intestine
           warres
           ,
           these
           open
           battailes
           fought
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           this
           slaughter
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           which
           you
           terme
           interludes
           ,
           vvere
           the
           immediate
           successe
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Nero.
           You
           furies
           of
           hell
           ,
           whose
           voices
           are
           lightening
           and
           thunder
           ,
           vvhose
           breathing
           is
           nothing
           but
           sword
           ,
           fire
           ,
           rages
           and
           rebellions
           :
           the
           encountring
           of
           armies
           ,
           the
           butcherie
           of
           millions
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           massacre
           of
           princes
           ,
           you
           accompt
           enterludes
           :
           These
           are
           your
           pleasures
           ;
           these
           your
           recreations
           .
           I
           hope
           all
           christian
           common
           vvealthes
           vvill
           beare
           an
           eye
           ouer
           your
           inclination
           ,
           and
           keepe
           out
           both
           your
           persons
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           from
           turning
           their
           state
           into
           an
           open
           stage
           for
           the
           acting
           of
           these
           enterludes
           .
        
         
           You
           continue
           your
           base
           bouldnesse
           in
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           senate
           procured
           the
           death
           of
           Domitian
           ;
           that
           they
           requested
           the
           soldiers
           to
           kil
           Heliogabalus
           ;
           that
           they
           inuited
           Constantine
           to
           come
           &
           doe
           iustice
           vpon
           Maxentius
           :
           this
           broken
           kinde
           of
           disguising
           is
           familiar
           vnto
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           violencies
           as
           haue
           often
           preuailed
           against
           excellēt
           princes
           ,
           to
           seeme
           to
           be
           the
           act
           of
           the
           vvhole
           state
           .
           And
           vvheras
           you
           bring
           the
           succession
           of
           
             Alexander
             Seuerus
          
           for
           a
           good
           successe
           of
           the
           murther
           of
           Heliogabalus
           ,
           being
           the
           rarest
           prince
           (
           you
           say
           )
           that
           euer
           the
           Romanes
           had
           ;
           you
           might
           haue
           alleaged
           any
           author
           in
           proofe
           thereof
           better
           then
           Herodian
           ,
           vvho
           
           vvriteth
           of
           him
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           m
           
             Alexander
             did
             beare
             the
             name
             and
             ensignes
             of
             the
             empire
             ;
             but
             the
             administration
             of
             affaires
             &
             gouernment
             of
             the
             state
             did
             rest
             vpon
             wemen
             .
          
           And
           further
           he
           vvriteth
           that
           by
           his
           slacknesse
           and
           cowardice
           ,
           the
           Romane
           Armie
           vvas
           defeated
           by
           the
           Persians
           ;
           &
           finally
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           vvant
           of
           courage
           ,
           he
           vvas
           slaine
           by
           his
           owne
           soldiers
           .
           By
           this
           vve
           may
           see
           that
           you
           goe
           blindfold
           ;
           being
           so
           far
           from
           caring
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           you
           scarce
           know
           vvhat
           you
           vvright
           .
           Your
           markable
           example
           (
           as
           you
           terme
           it
           )
           of
           the
           change
           o●
           the
           empire
           ,
           frō
           the
           west
           to
           the
           east
           ;
           frō
           Cōstantin
           the
           sixt
           ,
           to
           Charles
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           doth
           mark
           out
           nothing
           more
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           then
           your
           foūdred
           iudgemēt
           .
           The
           questiō
           is
           not
           what
           one
           forren
           prince
           may
           do
           against
           another
           ,
           but
           what
           subiects
           may
           do
           against
           their
           soueraign
           :
           this
           is
           the
           point
           of
           cōtrouersie
           ,
           heete
           you
           must
           cloase
           ;
           and
           not
           trauerse
           about
           in
           discourses
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           The
           change
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           France
           from
           Childeric
           to
           Pepin
           ,
           your
           owne
           authour
           Girard
           n
           affirmeth
           to
           be
           ,
           both
           an
           ambitious
           &
           fraudulēt
           vsurpation
           ,
           wherin
           Pepin
           vsed
           the
           reuerēce
           of
           religiō
           as
           a
           mantle
           to
           couer
           his
           impietie
           &
           rebelliō
           .
           The
           matters
           which
           he
           obiected
           against
           Childeric
           were
           two
           ;
           first
           ,
           his
           insufficiēcie
           ,
           the
           ordinarie
           pretence
           of
           most
           rebellions
           ;
           but
           Girard
           ,
           o
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           auncient
           custome
           of
           the
           French
           was
           ,
           to
           loue
           &
           honor
           their
           kings
           ,
           whether
           sufficient
           or
           vnable
           ,
           worthie
           or
           weake
           ;
           &
           that
           the
           name
           of
           king
           vvas
           esteemed
           sacred
           ,
           by
           whomsoeuer
           it
           was
           borne
           .
           Secondly
           he
           obiected
           ,
           that
           his
           subiects
           were
           condicionally
           sworne
           vnto
           him
           ;
           &
           this
           also
           Girard
           writeth
           to
           be
           a
           forced
           and
           cautelous
           interpretation
           ,
           violently
           streining
           the
           words
           of
           their
           oath
           to
           his
           aduantage
           :
           and
           in
           deede
           ,
           if
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           people
           had
           ben
           conditionall
           ,
           
           vvhat
           needed
           they
           to
           procure
           a
           dispensation
           for
           the
           same
           ?
           This
           vvas
           the
           first
           act
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           wherby
           the
           popes
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           set
           in
           their
           foot
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           for
           transporting
           of
           kingdoms
           from
           one
           race
           to
           another
           :
           which
           growing
           to
           strength
           ,
           hath
           filled
           all
           christian
           countries
           with
           confusion
           and
           tumult
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           the
           change
           of
           that
           kingdome
           from
           the
           line
           of
           Pepin
           to
           the
           line
           of
           Capet
           ,
           vvas
           a
           meere
           violence
           &
           intrusion
           ,
           &
           so
           vvas
           it
           acknowledged
           by
           Eudes
           earle
           of
           Paris
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           family
           vvho
           did
           vsurp
           
           :
           &
           for
           that
           cause
           he
           was
           constreined
           after
           two
           yeares
           reigne
           ,
           to
           quit
           the
           crowne
           ,
           &
           to
           giue
           place
           vnto
           Charles
           the
           lawfull
           heire
           .
           And
           vvhen
           Robert
           ,
           brother
           vnto
           Eudes
           ,
           did
           enter
           into
           armes
           to
           recouer
           that
           vvhich
           his
           brother
           once
           held
           ,
           he
           vvas
           beaten
           downe
           and
           slaine
           by
           the
           faithfull
           subiects
           of
           king
           
             Charles
             .
             Hugh
          
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Robert
           nourished
           this
           ambition
           :
           But
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           his
           sonne
           vvith
           better
           both
           opportunitie
           &
           successe
           ,
           but
           no
           better
           right
           ,
           did
           accomplish
           the
           enterprise
           .
           For
           Girard
           q
           calleth
           him
           an
           vsurper
           ,
           &
           Charles
           duke
           of
           Lorrane
           the
           true
           heire
           to
           the
           crowne
           .
           Between
           these
           two
           (
           as
           in
           all
           vsurpations
           it
           is
           vsuall
           )
           vvar
           vvas
           raised
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           vnsearchable
           iudgement
           of
           God
           the
           duke
           of
           Lorraine
           vvas
           cast
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           there
           is
           little
           doubt
           ,
           but
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           preuailed
           ,
           Lorraine
           had
           bene
           at
           this
           day
           a
           member
           of
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           answer
           may
           be
           giuen
           to
           your
           example
           of
           Suintilla
           :
           &
           this
           beside
           ;
           that
           the
           kingdom
           of
           the
           Gothes
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           vvas
           not
           then
           setled
           in
           succession
           ,
           &
           chiefly
           during
           the
           reigne
           of
           
             Victeric
             ,
             Gundemir
             ,
             Sisebuth
             ,
             Suintilla
             ,
             Sicenand
             ,
             Cinthilla
             ,
          
           and
           Tulca
           .
        
         
           The
           historie
           of
           Alphonso
           ,
           another
           of
           your
           examples
           ,
           
           standeth
           thus
           .
           Alphonso
           had
           a
           sonne
           called
           Ferdinand
           ,
           who
           died
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           &
           left
           two
           yong
           sons
           behinde
           him
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Ferdinand
           ,
           his
           yonger
           brother
           Sancho
           practised
           with
           D.
           
             Lope
             Diaz
             de
             Haro
          
           Lord
           of
           Biscay
           ,
           to
           procure
           him
           to
           be
           aduanced
           to
           the
           successiō
           of
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           before
           his
           nephewes
           .
           D.
           Lope
           vndertoke
           the
           deuise
           ;
           &
           drawing
           some
           other
           of
           the
           nobilitie
           to
           the
           partie
           ,
           they
           so
           wrought
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           assembly
           of
           the
           states
           at
           
             Segouia
             ,
             Sancho
          
           was
           declared
           successor
           ,
           &
           the
           childrē
           of
           Ferdinand
           appointed
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           prison
           .
           But
           Sancho
           ,
           either
           impatiēt
           to
           linger
           in
           expectatiō
           ,
           or
           suspicious
           that
           his
           father
           grew
           inclinable
           towards
           his
           nephewes
           ,
           made
           league
           with
           
             Mahomed
             Mir
          
           ,
           king
           of
           Granado
           ,
           a
           Moore
           ;
           by
           whose
           ayde
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           nobilitie
           of
           his
           faction
           ,
           he
           caused
           him selfe
           to
           be
           declared
           king
           .
           Heerevpon
           ,
           Alphonso
           was
           enforced
           to
           craue
           assistance
           of
           
             Iacob
             Aben
             Ioseph
          
           king
           of
           Maroco
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           bene
           an
           enemie
           to
           Alphōso
           :
           but
           vpon
           detestatiō
           of
           this
           vnnatural
           rebelliō
           ,
           he
           sent
           forces
           to
           him
           ,
           protesting
           notwithstāding
           that
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           war
           should
           be
           ended
           ,
           he
           wold
           become
           his
           enemie
           againe
           .
           So
           Alphonso
           by
           help
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           Marocco
           Moores
           ,
           &
           partly
           of
           his
           subiects
           which
           remained
           loyall
           ,
           maintained
           against
           his
           sonne
           both
           his
           title
           &
           state
           during
           his
           lyfe
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           extremitie
           of
           bloudshed
           ;
           &
           opportunitie
           for
           the
           Moores
           ,
           being
           assistāt
           to
           both
           parties
           ,
           to
           make
           themselues
           more
           strong
           within
           the
           countries
           of
           Spaine
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Alphonso
           disinherited
           his
           sonne
           by
           his
           testament
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           cruell
           cursse
           vpon
           him
           &
           his
           posteritie
           :
           &
           afterward
           it
           vvas
           ordeined
           in
           an
           assembly
           of
           the
           states
           holden
           at
           Tero
           ,
           that
           the
           childrē
           of
           the
           elder
           brother
           deceased
           ,
           should
           
           be
           preferred
           before
           their
           vnckle
           .
        
         
           How
           then
           will
           you
           verifie
           your
           two
           points
           by
           this
           historie
           ?
           First
           ,
           that
           Alphonso
           vvas
           depriued
           by
           a
           publick
           act
           of
           parlament
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           turned
           to
           the
           great
           cōmoditie
           of
           the
           state
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           milliō
           of
           Masses
           that
           are
           sufficiēt
           to
           satisfie
           for
           all
           your
           deceitful
           &
           malicious
           vntruthes
           .
           I
           meruaile
           how
           the
           rebellion
           of
           Absolon
           ,
           against
           king
           Dauid
           his
           father
           escaped
           you
           :
           Oh
           ;
           it
           wanted
           successe
           ;
           &
           you
           could
           not
           so
           easily
           disguise
           the
           report
           .
        
         
           You
           write
           that
           the
           common
           wealth
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           depose
           D.
           Pedro
           the
           cruell
           ,
           sent
           for
           his
           brother
           Henry
           out
           of
           france
           ,
           &
           required
           him
           to
           bring
           a
           strength
           of
           frenchmen
           with
           him
           :
           but
           hereby
           you
           make
           it
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           wealth
           was
           not
           fully
           agreed
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           dangerous
           deuisiō
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           between
           two
           concurrents
           ;
           some
           holding
           for
           Henry
           ,
           &
           some
           for
           
             Pedro.
             Henry
          
           obtained
           forren
           asistance
           by
           the
           french
           ,
           Pedro
           by
           the
           english
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           whilst
           Peter
           was
           throwen
           out
           of
           state
           by
           the
           forces
           of
           france
           ,
           &
           after
           that
           Henry
           by
           the
           armes
           of
           england
           ;
           &
           againe
           Peter
           deiected
           both
           from
           dignitie
           and
           life
           by
           his
           brother
           Henry
           ;
           the
           poore
           country
           became
           a
           spectacle
           for
           one
           of
           your
           enterludes
           .
        
         
           Your
           example
           of
           
             Don
             Sancho
             Capello
          
           king
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           containeth
           many
           intollerable
           vntruthes
           .
           For
           neither
           was
           he
           depriued
           of
           his
           dignitie
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           Pope
           &
           counsell
           of
           Lions
           giue
           either
           authoritie
           or
           consent
           that
           he
           should
           be
           depriued
           ;
           neither
           was
           he
           driuen
           out
           of
           his
           realme
           into
           Castilla
           ;
           neither
           died
           he
           in
           banishmēt
           ;
           neither
           was
           Alphonso
           his
           brother
           king
           during
           his
           life
           .
           These
           fiue
           vntruths
           you
           huddle
           into
           one
           heape
           .
           The
           counsaile
           of
           Lions
           wholy
           opposed
           against
           the
           deposing
           
           of
           
             Don
             Sancho
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           many
           disabilities
           were
           obiected
           against
           him
           :
           in
           regard
           wherof
           they
           gaue
           directiō
           ,
           that
           Alphonso
           his
           brother
           should
           be
           regent
           of
           the
           realme
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           case
           it
           is
           both
           vsuall
           &
           fit
           .
           But
           Sancho
           taking
           this
           to
           dislike
           ,
           did
           seeke
           aide
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           ;
           &
           in
           that
           pursuite
           ended
           his
           life
           without
           issue
           :
           wherby
           the
           right
           of
           succession
           deuolued
           to
           Alphonso
           .
        
         
           To
           your
           examples
           of
           greeke
           Emperours
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           by
           your
           words
           ;
           which
           are
           ;
           r
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           came
           not
           orderly
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           were
           tribulent
           and
           seditious
           .
        
         
           The
           deposing
           of
           Henry
           king
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           both
           true
           &
           iust
           ;
           I
           haue
           nothing
           to
           except
           against
           it
           .
           When
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           did
           discend
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           forsooke
           Polonia
           ,
           &
           refused
           to
           return
           again
           to
           that
           swaggering
           gouernment
           ,
           wherevpon
           they
           did
           depose
           him
           .
           Giue
           vs
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           &
           you
           shal
           be
           allowed
           the
           like
           proceeding
           ;
           but
           you
           esteeme
           your
           examples
           by
           tale
           &
           not
           by
           touch
           :
           being
           not
           much
           vnlike
           a
           certaine
           mad
           fellow
           in
           Athens
           ,
           who
           imagined
           euery
           ship
           which
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           hauen
           to
           be
           his
           :
           for
           vvhatsoeuer
           you
           finde
           of
           a
           king
           deposed
           ,
           you
           lay
           claime
           vnto
           it
           ,
           as
           both
           lawfully
           done
           ,
           and
           pertayning
           to
           your
           purpose
           ,
           whereas
           one
           of
           these
           doth
           alwaies
           faile
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           your
           two
           examples
           ,
           one
           of
           Sueden
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           I
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           to
           speake
           hereaf●er
           .
           The
           nobility
           of
           those
           countries
           pretēd
           ,
           that
           their
           kings
           are
           not
           soueraigne
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           power
           in
           highest
           matters
           of
           state
           pertaineth
           vnto
           them
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           thus
           ,
           the
           examples
           are
           not
           appliable
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           the
           princes
           had
           wrong
           .
        
         
         
           Wee
           are
           come
           now
           to
           our
           domesticall
           examples
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           is
           that
           of
           king
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           at
           the
           suite
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           .
           All
           this
           people
           was
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Cant.
           the
           bish
           .
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           bish
           .
           of
           Ely
           ;
           at
           whose
           cōplaint
           ,
           the
           Pope
           did
           write
           to
           Phillip
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           expell
           king
           Iohn
           out
           of
           his
           realme
           .
           If
           not
           conscience
           ,
           if
           not
           ordinarie
           honestie
           ,
           pure
           shame
           should
           haue
           drawen
           you
           to
           another
           forme
           of
           writing
           .
           Hee
           was
           also
           depriued
           (
           you
           say
           )
           afterwards
           by
           his
           Barons
           .
           Heauy
           beast
           ;
           call
           you
           this
           a
           depriuation
           ?
           The
           commons
           were
           neuer
           called
           to
           consent
           ;
           the
           Clergie
           were
           so
           opposite
           to
           those
           that
           stoode
           in
           armes
           against
           king
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           they
           procured
           excommunication
           against
           them
           :
           first
           generally
           ;
           then
           by
           name
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           Lewes
           the
           French
           kings
           sonne
           was
           also
           included
           :
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           the
           third
           state
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           some
           reserued
           themselues
           to
           bee
           guided
           by
           successe
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           namely
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Warren
             ,
             Arundell
             ,
             Chester
             ,
             Penbrooke
             ,
             Ferrers
             ,
             Salisburie
             ,
          
           and
           diuers
           Barons
           did
           openly
           adhere
           vnto
           king
           Iohn
           ;
           you
           may
           as
           well
           call
           any
           other
           rebellion
           a
           depriuation
           ,
           as
           affirme
           that
           the
           rest
           either
           did
           or
           might
           depriue
           him
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           bring
           in
           king
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           worthie
           successour
           after
           this
           depriuation
           ;
           I
           will
           derogate
           nothing
           from
           his
           worthinesse
           :
           but
           there
           was
           neuer
           king
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           without
           concurrent
           in
           the
           title
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           did
           draw
           more
           bloud
           out
           of
           the
           sides
           of
           his
           subiects
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           example
           is
           of
           king
           Edward
           the
           second
           ,
           
           whom
           many
           of
           our
           histories
           report
           to
           bee
           of
           a
           good
           and
           courteous
           nature
           and
           not
           vnlearned
           ;
           imputing
           his
           defectes
           rather
           to
           Fortune
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           counsell
           or
           carriage
           of
           his
           affaires
           .
           His
           deposition
           was
           a
           violent
           furie
           ,
           led
           by
           a
           vvife
           ,
           both
           cruell
           &
           vnchast
           ;
           &
           can
           with
           no
           better
           countenance
           of
           right
           be
           iustified
           ,
           then
           may
           his
           lamentable
           both
           indignities
           and
           death
           ,
           vvhich
           therupon
           did
           ensue
           .
           And
           although
           the
           nobilitie
           ,
           by
           submitting
           thēselues
           to
           the
           gouerment
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           did
           breake
           those
           occasions
           of
           wars
           which
           doe
           vsually
           rise
           vpon
           such
           disorders
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           forget
           to
           pursue
           reuenge
           .
           For
           albeit
           king
           Edward
           his
           son
           enioyed
           both
           a
           long
           &
           prosperous
           raign
           ,
           yet
           his
           next
           successor
           king
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           vvas
           in
           the
           like
           violent
           manner
           imprisoned
           depriued
           &
           put
           to
           death
           .
           I
           will
           prosecute
           the
           successiue
           reuenge
           which
           heereof
           also
           ensued
           ,
           being
           a
           strange
           matter
           ,
           &
           worthie
           to
           be
           rung
           into
           the
           eares
           of
           all
           ages
           .
           King
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           by
           whom
           king
           Richard
           was
           deposed
           ,
           did
           exercise
           the
           chiefest
           acts
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           in
           executing
           those
           who
           conspired
           with
           him
           against
           king
           Richard.
           His
           son
           had
           his
           vertue
           well
           seconded
           by
           felicity
           ;
           during
           whose
           raigne
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           wars
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           humour
           against
           him
           was
           otherwise
           imployed
           &
           spent
           :
           but
           his
           next
           successor
           king
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           was
           in
           the
           very
           like
           manner
           depriued
           ,
           &
           together
           with
           his
           yong
           son
           Edward
           imprisoned
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           king
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           .
           This
           Edward
           died
           not
           without
           suspiciō
           of
           poison
           ;
           &
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           his
           two
           sons
           were
           in
           like
           maner
           disinherited
           ,
           imprisoned
           &
           murthered
           by
           their
           cruell
           vnkle
           ,
           the
           duke
           of
           Glocester
           :
           who
           being
           both
           a
           tyrant
           and
           vsurper
           ,
           was
           iustly
           encountred
           and
           slaine
           ,
           by
           king
           
           Henry
           the
           seauenth
           ,
           in
           the
           field
           .
           So
           infallible
           is
           the
           law
           of
           iustice
           in
           reuenging
           cruelties
           and
           wrongs
           ,
           not
           alwaies
           obseruing
           the
           presence
           of
           times
           wherein
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           but
           often
           calling
           them
           into
           reckoning
           ;
           whē
           the
           offenders
           retaine
           least
           memorie
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           the
           deposition
           of
           king
           Richard
           the
           second
           was
           a
           tempestuous
           rage
           ,
           neither
           led
           nor
           restrained
           by
           any
           rules
           of
           reason
           or
           of
           state
           ;
           not
           sodainely
           raised
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           very
           cunning
           and
           artificiall
           degrees
           .
           But
           examine
           his
           actions
           vvithout
           distempred
           iudgement
           ,
           &
           you
           will
           not
           condemne
           him
           to
           be
           exceeding
           either
           insufficient
           or
           euill
           weigh
           the
           imputations
           that
           were
           obiected
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           nothing
           either
           of
           any
           truth
           or
           of
           great
           moment
           .
        
         
           Hollingshead
           writeth
           
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           most
           vnthankfully
           vsed
           by
           his
           subiects
           ;
           for
           although
           ,
           through
           the
           frailtie
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           he
           demeaned
           himselfe
           more
           dissolutely
           ,
           then
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           royaltie
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           yet
           in
           no
           kings
           daies
           ,
           the
           commons
           were
           in
           greater
           wealth
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           more
           honoured
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergie
           lesse
           wronged
           :
           vvho
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           euill
           guided
           strength
           of
           their
           will
           tooke
           head
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           headlong
           destruction
           afterward
           :
           partly
           during
           the
           raign
           of
           king
           Henry
           ,
           his
           next
           successor
           ,
           whose
           greatest
           atchiuements
           were
           against
           his
           owne
           people
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           in
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           whē
           vpon
           occasiō
           of
           this
           disorder
           ,
           more
           english
           bloud
           was
           spent
           ,
           thē
           was
           in
           all
           the
           forren
           wars
           which
           had
           ben
           since
           the
           cōquest
           .
           Three
           causes
           are
           commonly
           insinuated
           by
           you
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           king
           may
           be
           deposed
           ;
           tyranny
           ,
           insufficiencie
           ,
           &
           impietie
           :
           but
           what
           prince
           could
           hold
           his
           state
           ,
           what
           people
           their
           quiet
           assured
           ,
           if
           this
           your
           doctrine
           
           should
           take
           place
           ?
           how
           many
           good
           princes
           doth
           enuie
           brand
           with
           one
           of
           these
           markes
           ?
           what
           action
           of
           state
           can
           be
           so
           ordred
           ,
           that
           either
           blind
           ignorance
           or
           set
           mallice
           wil
           not
           easely
           straine
           to
           one
           of
           these
           heads
           ?
           euery
           execution
           of
           iustice
           ,
           euery
           demand
           of
           tribute
           or
           supply
           shall
           be
           claimed
           tyrannie
           :
           euery
           infortunate
           euent
           shall
           be
           exclaimed
           insufficiencie
           :
           euery
           kind
           of
           religion
           shall
           by
           them
           of
           another
           sect
           ,
           be
           proclaimed
           impietie
           .
           So
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           permit
           this
           high
           power
           to
           a
           heedlesse
           and
           headlesse
           multitude
           ,
           who
           measure
           things
           ,
           not
           by
           reason
           and
           iustice
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           opinion
           ,
           which
           commonly
           is
           partiall
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           report
           ,
           which
           vsually
           is
           full
           of
           vncertainties
           and
           errors
           :
           the
           most
           part
           doing
           because
           others
           doe
           ;
           all
           easie
           to
           become
           slauish
           to
           any
           mans
           ambitious
           attempt
           .
           So
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           open
           our
           eares
           to
           euery
           foolish
           Phaetō
           ,
           who
           vndertaking
           to
           guid
           the
           chariot
           of
           the
           Sun
           will
           soone
           cast
           the
           whole
           earth
           into
           combustion
           .
        
         
           You
           proceede
           that
           king
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           was
           also
           deposed
           for
           defectes
           in
           gouernment
           .
           Let
           vs
           yeeld
           a
           little
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           bee
           deceiued
           ;
           a
           little
           that
           you
           may
           be
           carried
           by
           your
           affections
           ;
           how
           can
           you
           excuse
           these
           open
           vntruthes
           ,
           wherein
           it
           cannot
           bee
           but
           the
           diuell
           hath
           a
           finger
           ?
           you
           cannot
           bee
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           cause
           which
           drevv
           the
           familie
           of
           Yorke
           into
           armes
           against
           king
           Henry
           ,
           vvas
           the
           title
           which
           they
           had
           vnto
           the
           crowne
           :
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           it
           vvas
           first
           enacted
           ,
           that
           Richard
           duke
           of
           Yorke
           should
           succeed
           king
           Henry
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           :
           but
           for
           that
           hee
           made
           vnseasonable
           attempts
           ,
           he
           was
           declared
           by
           parlament
           incapable
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           slaine
           at
           the
           battaile
           of
           wakefield
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           Edward
           his
           sonne
           ,
           prosecuting
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           &
           hauing
           vanquished
           king
           Henry
           at
           the
           battaile
           of
           S.
           Albons
           ,
           obtained
           possession
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           caused
           king
           Henrye
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           &
           crowned
           king
           .
           Afterward
           he
           vvas
           chased
           out
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           by
           act
           of
           parlament
           both
           depriued
           and
           disabled
           from
           the
           crowne
           .
           Lastly
           he
           returned
           againe
           ,
           and
           depriued
           king
           Henrye
           both
           from
           gouernment
           &
           from
           life
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           some
           defects
           vvere
           obiected
           against
           king
           Henry
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           to
           estrāge
           the
           harts
           of
           the
           peple
           frō
           him
           .
           The
           main
           cause
           of
           the
           war
           did
           proceed
           ,
           frō
           the
           right
           of
           the
           one
           partie
           ,
           &
           possessiō
           of
           the
           other
           :
           The
           contrarietie
           of
           the
           acts
           of
           parlament
           vvas
           caused
           ,
           by
           the
           alternatiue
           victories
           of
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           Your
           last
           example
           is
           of
           king
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           of
           vvhom
           you
           vvright
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           sinned
           in
           murthering
           his
           Nephewes
           ,
           yet
           after
           their
           death
           hee
           vvas
           lawfull
           king
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           who
           called
           out
           of
           France
           Henry
           earle
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           downe
           ,
           Philosophers
           say
           that
           dreames
           doe
           commonly
           arise
           ,
           by
           a
           reflection
           of
           the
           phantasie
           vpon
           some
           subiect
           ,
           wherof
           we
           haue
           meditated
           the
           daie
           before
           .
           It
           may
           be
           y●
           your
           drowsie
           conceit
           vvas
           here
           cast
           into
           a
           dreame
           ,
           of
           that
           vvheron
           it
           had
           dozed
           in
           all
           this
           chapter
           :
           Or
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           like
           vnto
           those
           ,
           vvho
           haue
           so
           often
           tould
           a
           lie
           ,
           that
           they
           perswade
           themselues
           it
           is
           true
           .
           King
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           left
           other
           children
           besides
           those
           that
           were
           murthered
           ;
           the
           duke
           of
           Clarence
           also
           ,
           vvho
           vvas
           elder
           brother
           to
           king
           Richard
           ,
           lest
           issue
           in
           life
           ;
           all
           vvhich
           had
           precedence
           of
           right
           before
           him
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           tell
           mee
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           by
           vvhat
           parlament
           
           vvas
           king
           Richard
           deposed
           ?
           vvher
           did
           the
           states
           assemble
           ?
           vvhen
           did
           they
           send
           for
           the
           earle
           of
           Richmond
           to
           put
           him
           down
           ?
           by
           what
           decree
           ?
           by
           vvhat
           messengers
           ?
           Ther
           is
           no
           answer
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           confesse
           ingenuously
           ,
           that
           you
           say
           vntrue
           ;
           &
           that
           it
           is
           your
           vsuall
           manner
           of
           deceiuing
           ,
           to
           impute
           the
           act
           of
           a
           few
           vnto
           all
           ;
           &
           to
           make
           euerie
           euent
           of
           armes
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           iudicial
           proceeding
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           For
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           earle
           of
           Richmond
           had
           his
           first
           strēgth
           from
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ;
           &
           that
           after
           his
           discent
           into
           England
           ,
           more
           by
           halfe
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           nobilitie
           &
           common
           people
           did
           stand
           for
           king
           Richard
           ,
           then
           stirre
           against
           him
           .
           You
           adioyne
           for
           a
           speciall
           consideration
           ,
           that
           most
           excellent
           princes
           succeeded
           these
           vvhom
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           deposed
           .
           I
           vvill
           nor
           extenuate
           the
           excellencie
           of
           any
           Prince
           ;
           but
           I
           hould
           it
           more
           vvorthie
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           these
           disorders
           spent
           England
           a
           sea
           of
           bloud
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ende
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           depriuations
           of
           Princes
           vvere
           lawfull
           .
           Nay
           ;
           by
           your
           fauour
           ;
           if
           you
           sweat
           out
           your
           braines
           ,
           you
           shall
           neuer
           euince
           ,
           that
           a
           fact
           is
           lawfull
           beecause
           it
           is
           done
           .
           Yes
           (
           you
           say
           )
           for
           othervvise
           two
           great
           inconueniences
           vvould
           follow
           ;
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           actes
           of
           those
           that
           vvere
           put
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           should
           be
           voide
           and
           vniust
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           none
           vvho
           now
           pretend
           to
           these
           Crownes
           ,
           could
           haue
           any
           tytle
           ,
           ●or
           that
           they
           descend
           from
           them
           ,
           vvho
           succeeded
           those
           that
           were
           depriued
           .
        
         
           You
           deserue
           now
           to
           be
           basted
           with
           words
           vvell
           stiped
           in
           vineger
           and
           salt
           :
           but
           I
           will
           be
           more
           charitable
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           leaue
           bad
           speaches
           to
           black
           mouthes
           .
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           crowne
           purgeth
           all
           defects
           ,
           and
           maketh
           good
           the
           actes
           of
           him
           that
           is
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           although
           he
           vvanteth
           both
           capacitie
           and
           right
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           Vlpian
           expressely
           determine
           t
           vpon
           respect
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           to
           the
           common
           good
           .
           For
           the
           other
           point
           ,
           the
           successors
           of
           an
           vsurper
           ,
           by
           course
           and
           compasse
           of
           time
           ,
           may
           prescribe
           a
           right
           ;
           if
           they
           vvho
           haue
           receiued
           wrong
           ,
           discontinue
           both
           pursuit
           and
           claime
           .
           P●normitane
           saith
           :
           u
           
             Successor
             in
             dignitate
             potest
             praescribere
             ,
             non
             abstante
             vitio
             sui
             praedecessor
             is
             :
             A
             successor
             in
             dignitie
             may
             prescribe
             ,
             notwithstāding
             the
             fault
             of
             his
             predecessor
             :
          
           otherwise
           ,
           causes
           of
           vvar
           should
           be
           immortall
           ,
           and
           titles
           perpetually
           remaine
           vncertaine
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           for
           summarie
           collection
           of
           all
           that
           you
           haue
           saide
           ▪
           your
           protestations
           are
           good
           ;
           your
           proofes
           light
           and
           loose
           ;
           your
           conclusions
           both
           dangerous
           &
           false
           .
           The
           first
           doth
           sauour
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           man
           ;
           the
           third
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           which
           beareth
           tytle
           .
           Wherein
           consisteth
           principally
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           proceeding
           against
           Princes
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           is
           mencioned
           ,
           What
           interest
           Princes
           haue
           in
           their
           subiects
           goods
           or
           liues
           ;
           How
           oathes
           doe
           binde
           or
           may
           bee
           broken
           ,
           of
           subiects
           towards
           their
           Princes
           ;
           and
           finally
           the
           difference
           betweene
           a
           good
           king
           and
           a
           tyrant
           .
        
         
           HEere
           you
           cloase
           with
           Billaye
           vpon
           two
           points
           ;
           first
           ,
           vvhether
           a
           king
           is
           subiect
           to
           any
           law
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           all
           temporalities
           are
           in
           proprietie
           the
           Kings
           :
           but
           because
           these
           questions
           doe
           little
           perteine
           to
           our
           principall
           controuersie
           ,
           I
           vvill
           not
           make
           any
           stay
           vpon
           them
           ;
           it
           suffiseth
           that
           vve
           may
           say
           vvith
           Seneca
           a
           
             Omnia
             rex
             imperio
             possidet
             ,
             singuli
             domino
             :
             The
             king
             hath
             empire
             ,
             euery
             man
             his
             particular
             proprietie
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           you
           proceede
           further
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           before
           mencioned
           vvere
           lawfully
           deposed
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           all
           law
           ;
           both
           diuine
           and
           humane
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           nationall
           and
           positiue
           .
           Your
           cause
           is
           so
           badd
           ,
           that
           you
           haue
           need
           to
           set
           a
           bould
           countenance
           vpon
           it
           .
           But
           what
           deuine
           lawes
           doe
           you
           alleage
           ?
           You
           haue
           largely
           beefore
           declared
           (
           you
           saye
           )
           that
           GOD
           doth
           approoue
           the
           forme
           of
           gouernmēt
           vvhich
           euery
           common
           wealth
           doth
           choose
           ,
           
           as
           also
           the
           conditions
           and
           statutes
           which
           it
           doth
           appoint
           vnto
           her
           prince
           .
           I
           must
           now
           take
           you
           for
           a
           naturall
           lyer
           ,
           when
           you
           wil
           not
           forbeare
           to
           bely
           your selfe
           :
           you
           neuer
           proued
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           &
           the
           contrary
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           entire
           gouernments
           ;
           often
           ,
           customes
           &
           statutes
           of
           state
           ;
           &
           very
           commonly
           accidentall
           actiōs
           ,
           are
           so
           vnnaturall
           &
           vniust
           ,
           that
           (
           otherwise
           then
           for
           a
           punishment
           and
           curse
           )
           wee
           cannot
           say
           that
           God
           doth
           approue
           thē
           .
           We
           haue
           often
           heard
           that
           the
           Church
           cannot
           erre
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           gouerment
           a
           cōmon
           wealth
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           it
           was
           neuer
           (
           I
           assure
           my selfe
           )
           published
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           suppose
           (
           supposall
           is
           free
           )
           that
           God
           alloweth
           that
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           which
           euery
           common
           wealth
           doth
           choose
           :
           doth
           it
           therfore
           follow
           that
           by
           all
           deuine
           lawes
           princes
           may
           be
           deposed
           by
           their
           subiects
           ?
           these
           broken
           peeces
           will
           neuer
           bee
           squared
           to
           forme
           strong
           argument
           .
           But
           wherefore
           doe
           not
           you
           produce
           the
           deuine
           canons
           of
           scripture
           ?
           surely
           ,
           they
           abhorre
           to
           speake
           one
           word
           in
           your
           behalfe
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           doe
           giue
           expresse
           sentence
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           .
        
         
           Well
           let
           this
           passe
           among
           your
           least
           escapes
           ,
           in
           making
           God
           either
           the
           author
           or
           aider
           of
           rebelliō
           :
           you
           alledge
           no
           other
           humane
           law
           ,
           but
           that
           princes
           are
           subiect
           vnto
           law
           and
           order
           .
           I
           vvill
           not
           denie
           but
           ther
           is
           a
           duty
           for
           princes
           to
           performe
           :
           but
           how
           proue
           you
           that
           their
           subiects
           haue
           power
           to
           depose
           them
           if
           they
           faile
           ?
           In
           this
           manner
           .
           As
           the
           common
           vvealth
           gaue
           them
           their
           authoritie
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           also
           take
           the
           same
           away
           ,
           if
           they
           abbuse
           it
           .
           But
           I
           haue
           manifested
           before
           c
           ,
           both
           that
           the
           people
           
           may
           so
           graunt
           away
           their
           authoritie
           that
           they
           cannot
           resume●t
           ;
           &
           also
           that
           few
           princes
           in
           y●
           world
           hold
           their
           state
           by
           graunt
           of
           the
           people
           .
           I
           will
           neuer
           heereafter
           esteeme
           a
           mans
           valure
           by
           his
           voice
           :
           Your
           braue
           boast
           of
           all
           lawes
           ,
           diuine
           ,
           humane
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           nationall
           and
           positiue
           ,
           is
           disolued
           into
           smoake
           :
           you
           busie
           your selfe
           as
           the
           Poets
           wright
           of
           Morpheus
           ,
           in
           presenting
           shadowes
           to
           men
           a
           sleepe
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           chiefest
           reason
           (
           you
           say
           )
           the
           very
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           .
           Soft
           :
           what
           reason
           ?
           what
           ground
           ?
           if
           you
           haue
           alreadie
           made
           proofe
           by
           all
           lawes
           ,
           humane
           and
           deuine
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           nationall
           and
           positiue
           ,
           what
           better
           reason
           ?
           what
           surer
           ground
           will
           you
           bring
           ?
           Tush
           :
           these
           interruptions
           .
           The
           chiefest
           reason
           (
           you
           say
           )
           the
           very
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           wealth
           is
           superiour
           to
           the
           prince
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           authoritie
           which
           the
           prince
           hath
           ,
           is
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           way
           of
           mandate
           and
           commission
           from
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           I
           expected
           all
           this
           time
           :
           you
           haue
           hetherto
           approached
           by
           stealing
           steps
           ,
           you
           are
           now
           come
           cloase
           to
           the
           wall
           ,
           do
           but
           mount
           into
           credit
           and
           the
           fort
           is
           your
           owne
           .
           You
           affirmed
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           princes
           might
           be
           deposed
           for
           disabilitie
           ;
           then
           ,
           for
           misgouernmen●
           ;
           now
           ,
           vpon
           pleasure
           and
           at
           will.
           For
           they
           who
           haue
           giuen
           authoritie
           by
           cōmission
           ,
           doe
           alwaies
           retaine
           more
           then
           they
           graunt
           ;
           d
           &
           are
           not
           excluded
           either
           frō
           commanding
           or
           iudging
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           preuention
           ,
           concurrence
           ,
           or
           evocation
           ;
           euen
           in
           those
           cases
           which
           they
           haue
           giuen
           in
           charge
           e
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           declared
           by
           Vlpian
           f
           .
           
             because
             hee
             to
             whom
             iurisdiction
             is
             committed
             representeth
             his
             person
             who
             gaue
             commission
             ,
             and
             not
             
             his
             owne
             .
          
           Herevpon
           Alexander
           g
           ,
           Panormitane
           h
           ,
           Innocentius
           ,
           and
           Felinus
           i
           doe
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cast
           their
           commissioners
           out
           of
           power
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           because
           as
           Paulus
           saith
           k
           ;
           
             a
             man
             can
             iudge
             no
             longer
             ,
             when
             he
             forbiddeth
             who
             gaue
             authoritie
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           all
           states
           take
           denomination
           from
           that
           part
           wherin
           the
           supreme
           power
           is
           setled
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           bee
           in
           one
           prince
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           a
           monarchie
           ;
           if
           in
           many
           of
           highest
           ranck
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           an
           aristocracie
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           a
           democracie
           .
           Whervpon
           it
           followeth
           ;
           if
           the
           people
           are
           superiour
           to
           the
           prince
           ,
           if
           the
           prince
           hath
           no
           power
           but
           by
           commission
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           then
           all
           estates
           are
           populare
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           so
           much
           to
           respect
           who
           doth
           execute
           this
           high
           power
           of
           state
           ,
           as
           from
           whō
           immediately
           it
           is
           deriued
           .
           Hereto
           let
           vs
           ad
           that
           which
           you
           haue
           said
           in
           another
           place
           l
           ;
           that
           in
           populare
           gouernments
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           sedition
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           tumults
           ,
           outragies
           &
           iniustices
           vpon
           euery
           light
           occasiō
           ;
           &
           thē
           we
           shall
           perceiue
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           you
           want
           the
           art
           of
           a
           wise
           deceiuer
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           entangled
           in
           your
           tale
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           meere
           poison
           ,
           which
           the
           diuell
           hath
           dropt
           out
           of
           your
           pen
           ,
           to
           infect
           christian
           coūtries
           with
           disobedience
           &
           disorder
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           of
           this
           your
           impudent
           vntruth
           ,
           our
           laws
           do
           acknowledge
           supreme
           authority
           in
           the
           prince
           within
           the
           realme
           &
           dominions
           of
           england
           m
           ,
           neither
           can
           subiects
           beare
           thēselues
           either
           superior
           or
           equall
           to
           their
           soueraigne
           ;
           or
           attempt
           violence
           either
           against
           his
           persō
           or
           estate
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           the
           ciuill
           law
           n
           ,
           as
           the
           particulare
           lawes
           &
           customes
           of
           all
           countries
           do
           adiudge
           it
           high
           &
           hainous
           treasō
           .
           I
           will
           speake
           now
           without
           passion
           ;
           what
           reason
           haue
           we
           ,
           to
           accept
           your
           idle
           talk
           for
           a
           kind
           of
           authority
           ,
           
           against
           the
           iudgement
           &
           lawes
           of
           most
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           ?
        
         
           You
           proceede
           that
           the
           power
           of
           a
           prince
           is
           giuen
           to
           him
           by
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           with
           such
           conditions
           &
           exceptions
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           be
           not
           kept
           ,
           the
           people
           stand
           free
           .
           That
           the
           prince
           receiueth
           his
           power
           vnder
           plain
           conditiōs
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           to
           proue
           afterward
           :
           now
           you
           hold
           on
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           mutual
           contracts
           ,
           if
           one
           side
           recede
           from
           promise
           ,
           the
           other
           remaineth
           not
           obliged
           ▪
           &
           this
           you
           proue
           by
           two
           rules
           of
           the
           law
           .
           The
           first
           is
           o
           ;
           
             he
             doth
             in
             vaine
             require
             promise
             to
             be
             kept
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             refuseth
             to
             performe
             that
             which
             he
             promised
          
           :
           the
           other
           is
           p
           
             a
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             performe
             his
             oath
             ,
             if
             on
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             that
             be
             not
             performed
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             he
             did
             sweare
             .
          
        
         
           Poore
           fellow
           ,
           had
           you
           ben
           as
           conuersant
           in
           the
           light
           of
           law
           ,
           and
           cleere
           course
           of
           iustice
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           in
           the
           smoake
           &
           dust
           of
           some
           corner
           of
           a
           colledge
           ,
           you
           wold
           neuer
           haue
           concluded
           so
           generally
           so
           confidētly
           vpō
           any
           of
           the
           rules
           of
           law
           ,
           which
           are
           subiect
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           vnto
           many
           exceptions
           .
           Alexander
           q
           &
           Felinus
           r
           doe
           assigne
           fiue
           fallencies
           vnto
           these
           rules
           :
           Socinus
           s
           giueth
           the
           cootrarie
           rule
           :
           
             to
             him
             that
             breaketh
             his
             faith
             or
             oath
             ,
             faith
             ought
             to
             bee
             kept
          
           ;
           &
           thē
           restraineth
           it
           with
           seauē
           limitations
           .
           But
           all
           affirme
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           offices
           which
           are
           mutuall
           between
           any
           persōs
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           or
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           between
           the
           father
           &
           the
           child
           ,
           the
           husband
           &
           the
           wife
           ,
           the
           master
           &
           the
           seruant
           ,
           the
           prince
           and
           the
           subiect
           ;
           although
           the
           same
           be
           further
           assured
           by
           promise
           or
           by
           oath
           ,
           the
           breach
           of
           duty
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           no
           discharge
           vnto
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           therfore
           if
           the
           father
           performeth
           not
           his
           duty
           towards
           his
           children
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           thereby
           acquitted
           
           
           
           
           
           both
           of
           the
           obedience
           &
           care
           ,
           which
           God
           &
           nature
           exacteth
           of
           them
           ;
           howsoeuer
           Solon
           in
           his
           lawes
           discharged
           children
           from
           nourishing
           their
           parents
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           traine
           them
           in
           some
           trade
           ,
           wherby
           they
           might
           acquire
           their
           liuing
           .
           Much
           lesse
           are
           subiects
           exempted
           from
           obedience
           ,
           if
           the
           prince
           either
           erre
           or
           be
           defectiue
           in
           gouernment
           :
           because
           the
           like
           respect
           is
           not
           due
           vnto
           parents
           as
           vnto
           Princes
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           somewhat
           touched
           before
           )
           insomuch
           as
           a
           sonne
           that
           beareth
           authoritie
           ,
           hath
           right
           both
           to
           commaūd
           and
           compell
           the
           father
           .
           t
        
         
           This
           was
           declared
           among
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           Plutarch
           u
           ,
           Liuie
           x
           ,
           Valerius
           y
           ,
           and
           Gellius
           a
           ,
           doe
           report
           of
           Q.
           Fabius
           :
           to
           whome
           ,
           being
           consull
           ,
           when
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           had
           bene
           consull
           the
           yeare
           before
           ,
           did
           approch
           sitting
           vpon
           his
           horse
           ,
           the
           sonne
           commanded
           him
           by
           a
           sergeant
           to
           allight
           :
           the
           father
           not
           onely
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           highly
           commended
           both
           the
           courage
           and
           iudgement
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           the
           maiestie
           which
           he
           did
           beare
           ,
           and
           in
           preferring
           a
           publicke
           both
           dutie
           and
           authoritie
           beefore
           priuate
           .
           Vpon
           those
           examples
           Paulus
           the
           lawier
           did
           wright
           ,
           z
           that
           publick
           discipline
           was
           in
           higher
           estimation
           among
           the
           Romane
           parents
           ,
           then
           the
           loue
           of
           children
           .
        
         
           After
           an
           impertinēt
           discourse
           ,
           that
           vpon
           diuers
           cōsiderations
           an
           oath
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           performed
           ;
           you
           annex
           another
           cause
           wherefore
           subiects
           may
           withdraw
           their
           alleageāce
           ;
           &
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           turne
           to
           the
           notable
           dammage
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           and
           both
           these
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           touched
           ,
           in
           the
           depriuation
           of
           Childeric
           king
           of
           France
           .
           But
           I
           regard
           not
           what
           
           was
           touched
           in
           the
           depriuation
           of
           Childeric
           ;
           I
           haue
           answered
           to
           that
           in
           the
           chapter
           next
           before
           ;
           I
           require
           either
           arguments
           or
           authoritie
           of
           more
           tough
           temper
           .
           Well
           then
           let
           vs
           turne
           back
           the
           leafe
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           shall
           finde
           a
           rule
           of
           the
           law
           (
           because
           by
           rules
           onely
           you
           will
           beat
           down
           rule
           )
           a
           
             In
             euill
             promises
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             to
             keepe
             faith
             :
          
           Which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           a
           sentence
           of
           Isidorus
           :
           b
           
             In
             euill
             promises
             ,
             break
             your
             word
             ;
             in
             a
             dishonest
             oath
             change
             your
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           fare
           your
           vvits
           ,
           good
           soule
           ;
           doe
           you
           accompt
           the
           promise
           of
           obedience
           euill
           ?
           not
           so
           (
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           say
           )
           but
           it
           turneth
           to
           be
           euill
           vvhen
           it
           turneth
           to
           the
           notable
           detrimēt
           of
           the
           commō
           wealth
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           your
           peculiar
           guifts
           ,
           the
           further
           you
           goe
           ,
           the
           more
           impious
           you
           declare
           your selfe
           .
           For
           if
           you
           take
           the
           word
           euill
           in
           noe
           higher
           sence
           then
           for
           detriment
           and
           damage
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           vpon
           your
           rule
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           vvere
           no
           further
           tyed
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           then
           the
           performance
           thereof
           were
           aduantageable
           vnto
           him
           .
           You
           vvould
           inforce
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           father
           doth
           dissipate
           his
           patrimoniall
           estate
           ,
           and
           runne
           a
           course
           to
           ruine
           his
           familie
           ,
           the
           children
           and
           the
           wife
           may
           thervpon
           disauow
           their
           duties
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           vvee
           take
           a
           true
           touch
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           vices
           of
           any
           Prince
           are
           not
           sufficient
           of
           themselues
           to
           ouerthrow
           a
           state
           ,
           except
           therevpon
           rebellions
           be
           raised
           ,
           vvhich
           vvill
           draw
           all
           things
           into
           confusion
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Prince
           ,
           vvhich
           either
           hath
           liued
           ,
           or
           can
           almost
           be
           imagined
           to
           liue
           ,
           in
           so
           little
           sence
           of
           humanitie
           ,
           but
           generally
           he
           both
           fauoureth
           and
           maintaineth
           some
           order
           of
           iustice
           ;
           onely
           against
           particuler
           persons
           ,
           some
           of
           
           them
           haue
           violently
           bene
           carried
           by
           the
           tempest
           of
           their
           passion
           ,
           vvhereby
           notwithstanding
           the
           inordinate
           desires
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           can
           not
           possibly
           reach
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           So
           saith
           Suetonius
           ,
           c
           that
           vnder
           Domitian
           the
           prouinces
           vvere
           vvell
           gouerned
           ,
           onely
           certaine
           priuate
           men
           at
           Rome
           ,
           felt
           the
           euill
           of
           his
           crueltie
           and
           other
           vices
           .
           But
           vvhen
           the
           people
           doe
           breake
           into
           tumult
           ,
           then
           all
           course
           of
           iustice
           is
           stopped
           ;
           then
           is
           either
           assistance
           made
           ,
           or
           resistance
           vveakned
           for
           forren
           inuasion
           ;
           then
           is
           euery
           one
           raysed
           into
           hope
           vvho
           cannot
           flye
           but
           vvith
           other
           mennes
           feathers
           ;
           then
           ,
           as
           vvhen
           a
           fierce
           horse
           hath
           cast
           his
           rider
           ,
           the
           reines
           are
           loosed
           to
           those
           insolencies
           ,
           vvhich
           a
           dissolute
           people
           ,
           nothing
           restrained
           either
           by
           honestie
           or
           feare
           doe
           vsually
           commit
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           ,
           vvhen
           they
           come
           out
           of
           one
           extremitie
           vvherin
           they
           haue
           bene
           houlden
           by
           force
           ,
           to
           runne
           vvith
           a
           swift
           course
           into
           another
           ,
           vvithout
           staying
           in
           the
           middest
           ;
           so
           the
           people
           breaking
           out
           of
           tyrannie
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           helde
           back
           ,
           vvill
           runne
           headlong
           into
           vnbrideled
           libertie
           ;
           and
           the
           harder
           they
           vvere
           kept
           vnder
           beefore
           ,
           the
           more
           insolently
           vvill
           they
           then
           insult
           .
        
         
           I
           obserue
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           alleageth
           two
           reasons
           vvherefore
           vve
           should
           be
           obedient
           euen
           to
           vvicked
           and
           cruell
           Princes
           :
           one
           is
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           
             Beecause
             they
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
          
           d
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           royaltie
           doe
           beare
           his
           Image
           :
           Another
           ,
           for
           the
           safetie
           ,
           and
           tranquillitie
           of
           our selues
           ;
           
             that
             wee
             may
             lead
             vnder
             them
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             lyfe
          
           e
           .
           Wherevpon
           the
           prophet
           Ieremiah
           
           also
           exhorted
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           to
           ●eeke
           
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           cittie
           vvhether
           they
           should
           be
           transported
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           peace
           therof
           their
           quiet
           should
           consist
           :
           For
           by
           obedience
           ,
           a
           few
           particulars
           remaine
           in
           daunger
           ;
           by
           rebellion
           ,
           all
           ;
           by
           obedience
           ,
           vve
           can
           be
           vnder
           the
           tyrannie
           but
           of
           one
           ;
           by
           rebellion
           ,
           vve
           are
           exposed
           to
           the
           rapine
           and
           crueltie
           of
           many
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           all
           things
           are
           permitted
           .
           Vpon
           this
           ground
           Saint
           Augustine
           saide
           ;
           g
           
             It
             is
             a
             generall
             couenant
             of
             humane
             societie
             to
             obey
             Kings
          
           ;
           And
           likewise
           Saint
           Ambrose
           h
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             and
             speciall
             point
             of
             doctrine
             whereby
             Christians
             are
             taught
             to
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             higher
             powers
             .
          
        
         
           Three
           vvaies
           a
           cruell
           Prince
           may
           vvork
           violence
           against
           his
           subiects
           ;
           vpon
           their
           goods
           ;
           vpon
           their
           persons
           ;
           and
           vpon
           their
           consciences
           ,
           by
           commaunding
           them
           to
           commit
           that
           which
           is
           euil
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           Saint
           Ambrose
           saith
           :
           i
           
             If
             the
             Emperour
             demaundeth
             tribute
             ,
             wee
             doe
             not
             deny
             him
             ;
             If
             he
             desireth
             fieldes
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             them
             if
             he
             please
             :
             I
             doe
             not
             giue
             them
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             therewith
             also
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             them
             .
          
           Of
           the
           second
           ,
           Tertullian
           vvrighteth
           k
           as
           I
           haue
           alleaged
           him
           before
           :
           For
           vvhat
           vvar
           are
           vvee
           vnseruiceable
           or
           vnfit
           ,
           although
           vnequall
           in
           number
           ,
           vvho
           doe
           so
           vvillingly
           suffer
           death
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           vvas
           so
           farre
           from
           iudgeing
           it
           lawfull
           to
           resist
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           scarce
           allowable
           to
           flye
           .
           In
           the
           third
           case
           ,
           not
           your
           rule
           of
           law
           ,
           but
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Apostles
           taketh
           place
           ,
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             obey
             GOD
             then
             man
             :
          
           l
           vvhereby
           the
           subiect
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           ?
           hee
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           by
           doeing
           ,
           but
           by
           suffering
           hee
           is
           :
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           in
           doing
           that
           onely
           vvhich
           is
           euill
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           not
           
           thereby
           freed
           from
           doing
           any
           other
           thing
           which
           is
           lawfully
           commanded
           .
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           m
           :
           
             Iulian
             was
             an
             infidell
             Emperour
             ,
             an
             Apostata
             ;
             an
             Idolater
             ;
             christian
             soldiers
             did
             serue
             this
             infidell
             Emperour
             ;
             when
             hee
             would
             haue
             them
             worship
             Idols
             ,
             and
             offer
             Frankencense
             vnto
             them
             ,
             th●y
             preferred
             God
             before
             him
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             saide
             ;
             bring
             foorth
             the
             armie
             ,
             march
             against
             such
             a
             nation
             ;
             they
             did
             presently
             obey
             .
          
           All
           this
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           confirmed
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           after
           hee
           had
           forevvarned
           the
           people
           of
           Israell
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Samuell
           ,
           
           what
           heauie
           ,
           what
           open
           iniustice
           they
           should
           endure
           vnder
           some
           of
           their
           kings
           ,
           hee
           concludeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             and
             yee
             shall
             cry
             out
             in
             that
             day
             because
             of
             your
             king
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             heare
             you
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           :
           you
           shall
           grudge
           at
           this
           burthen
           ,
           you
           shall
           grone
           vnder
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           not
           haue
           power
           ,
           either
           to
           shrinke
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           shake
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           been
           aduised
           ,
           you
           would
           priuily
           haue
           blowen
           your
           blasphemies
           into
           the
           eares
           of
           those
           ideots
           ,
           who
           adore
           you
           for
           the
           great
           penitentiaries
           of
           the
           sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &
           esteeme
           your
           idle
           imaginations
           as
           the
           articles
           of
           their
           faith
           :
           &
           not
           so
           publikely
           haue
           poured
           forth
           your self
           into
           these
           paradoxes
           ,
           both
           impious
           &
           absurd
           ;
           not
           so
           boisterously
           haue
           stepped
           ,
           like
           
             Hercules
             Furens
          
           ,
           vpon
           the
           opē
           stage
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           denoūce
           depriuation
           against
           all
           princes
           .
           You
           would
           not
           thus
           confidently
           haue
           opposed
           your
           hot
           headed
           assertiō
           against
           al
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           of
           the
           church
           .
           You
           would
           not
           thus
           ignorantly
           haue
           troubled
           the
           waters
           of
           true
           humane
           wisdom
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           ciuell
           laws
           :
           you
           would
           not
           thus
           profanely
           haue
           abused
           the
           scriptures
           in
           maintaining
           rebellion
           ,
           as
           coniurers
           doe
           
           in
           inuocating
           the
           diuell
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           you
           are
           thereby
           discouered
           to
           be
           ,
           neither
           religious
           ,
           modest
           ,
           nor
           wise
           :
           secondly
           ,
           you
           haue
           runne
           your selfe
           into
           the
           compasse
           of
           a
           Canon
           ,
           in
           the
           councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           .
           q
           Wherein
           it
           is
           thus
           decreed
           against
           you
           :
           
             If
             Clerkes
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             be
             contriuers
             of
             conspiracies
             ,
             or
             raisers
             of
             factions
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             degraded
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           you
           declare
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           tyrant
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           king
           ,
           (
           you
           say
           )
           if
           once
           he
           doth
           decline
           from
           his
           dutie
           :
           which
           is
           a
           large
           description
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           set
           all
           christian
           countries
           on
           floate
           with
           bloud
           .
           Comines
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           good
           king
           ,
           whose
           vertues
           are
           not
           ouerballanced
           by
           vice
           .
        
         
           I
           omit
           your
           thicke
           error
           in
           putting
           no
           difference
           betweene
           a
           magistrate
           and
           a
           king
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           of
           like
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           do
           come
           now
           to
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           your
           strength
           :
           that
           Christian
           princes
           at
           this
           day
           are
           admitted
           vpon
           conditions
           ,
           and
           likewise
           with
           protestations
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           not
           performe
           the
           same
           ,
           their
           subiects
           are
           free
           from
           all
           alleageance
           .
           This
           you
           will
           prooue
           by
           the
           particular
           oathes
           of
           all
           Princes
           ,
           if
           the
           ouerrunning
           of
           your
           tongue
           may
           haue
           the
           ful
           course
           without
           encounter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           entitled
           :
           Of
           the
           coronation
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           maner
           of
           admitting
           to
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           the
           oathes
           which
           they
           do
           make
           in
           the
           same
           vnto
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           I
           will
           preface
           ;
           that
           no
           Prince
           is
           soueraigne
           ,
           who
           acknowledgeth
           himselfe
           either
           subiect
           or
           accomptable
           to
           any
           but
           to
           God
           ;
           euen
           as
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           said
           :
           That
           Magistrates
           were
           iudges
           of
           priuate
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           immediate
           subiection
           ,
           Princes
           are
           most
           especially
           obliged
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Nature
           :
           for
           r
           Baldus
           ,
           s
           Alexander
           ,
           t
           Speculator
           ,
           u
           all
           interpreters
           ,
           w
           the
           lawe
           it selfe
           ,
           do
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           more
           strictly
           bound
           to
           these
           lawes
           ,
           *
           then
           any
           of
           their
           subiectes
           .
           Whereof
           x
           Dionysius
           the
           Tyrant
           had
           some
           sence
           ,
           when
           he
           sayd
           vnto
           his
           mother
           :
           That
           he
           was
           able
           to
           dispence
           with
           the
           lawes
           of
           Syracusa
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           lawes
           of
           Nature
           he
           had
           no
           power
           .
           If
           therefore
           a
           Prince
           doth
           professe
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           beare
           himselfe
           regardfull
           o●
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           these
           lawes
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           condition
           or
           restraine
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           maketh
           an
           honorable
           promise
           of
           indeuour
           ,
           to
           discharge
           his
           dutie
           ;
           being
           tyed
           thereby
           to
           no
           s●anter
           scope
           then
           he
           was
           before
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           :
           y
           
             Quia
             expressio
             eius
             quod
             tacitè
             inest
             ,
             nihil
             operatur
             :
             The
             expressing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             secretly
             vnderstood
             ,
             
             worketh
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           when
           the
           promise
           is
           not
           annexed
           to
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           voluntarily
           and
           freely
           made
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           his
           estate
           is
           not
           thereby
           made
           conditionall
           .
           For
           the
           interpreters
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           lawe
           do
           consent
           in
           this
           rule
           :
           z
           
             Pacta
             conuenta
             quae
             contractibus
             non
             insunt
             ,
             non
             formant
             actionem
             :
             Couenants
             which
             are
             not
             inherent
             in
             contracts
             ,
             do
             not
             forme
             an
             action
             .
          
           *
           And
           therefore
           although
           by
           all
           lawes
           ,
           both
           of
           conscience
           and
           state
           ,
           a
           Prince
           is
           bound
           to
           performe
           his
           promise
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Maister
           of
           sentences
           saith
           )
           God
           himself
           will
           stand
           obliged
           to
           his
           word
           :
           yet
           is
           not
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Prince
           hereby
           affected
           ;
           the
           person
           is
           both
           tyed
           and
           touched
           in
           honour
           ,
           the
           authoritie
           ceasseth
           not
           ,
           if
           performances
           do
           faile
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           sort
           was
           that
           which
           you
           report
           of
           Traian
           ,
           who
           in
           deliuering
           the
           sword
           to
           his
           gouernors
           ,
           would
           say
           :
           
             If
             I
             raigne
             iustly
             ,
             then
             vse
             it
             for
             me
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             vse
             it
             against
             me
          
           :
           but
           where
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           very
           same
           words
           in
           effect
           ,
           which
           Princes
           do
           vse
           at
           their
           coronations
           ,
           (
           pardon
           me
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           fit
           I
           should
           be
           mooued
           )
           you
           will
           find
           it
           to
           bee
           a
           very
           base
           〈◊〉
           lye
           .
           Of
           this
           nature
           was
           that
           also
           which
           the
           same
           Traian
           did
           ,
           (
           to
           encourage
           his
           subiects
           to
           do
           the
           like
           )
           in
           taking
           an
           oath
           to
           obserue
           the
           lawes
           :
           which
           Pliny
           the
           younger
           did
           account
           so
           strange
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           before
           had
           not
           bene
           seene
           .
           But
           afterward
           ,
           Theodoric
           did
           follow
           that
           fact
           ;
           whereupon
           Cassiodorus
           saith
           :
           
             Ecce
             ,
             Traiani
             nostri
             clarum
             seculis
             reparamus
             exemplum
             ;
             iurat
             vobis
             per
             quem
             iuratis
             :
             We
             repaire
             the
             famous
             example
             of
             Traian
             ;
             he
             sweareth
             to
             you
             by
             whome
             you
             sweare
             .
          
           So
           when
           king
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           was
           accepted
           for
           successour
           
           to
           the
           crowne
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           he
           made
           promise
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           liberties
           thereof
           .
           And
           likewise
           diuers
           Princes
           do
           giue
           their
           faith
           ,
           to
           mainetaine
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           change
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           which
           oath
           is
           interpreted
           by
           *
           Baldus
           ,
           a
           Panormitane
           ,
           and
           b
           Alexander
           ,
           to
           extend
           no
           further
           then
           when
           the
           lawes
           shall
           be
           both
           profitable
           and
           iust
           :
           because
           Iustice
           and
           the
           common
           benefit
           of
           subiects
           ,
           is
           the
           principal
           point
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           oath
           and
           dutie
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whereto
           all
           other
           clauses
           must
           be
           referred
           .
           And
           now
           to
           your
           examples
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           the
           ranke
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           kings
           ,
           you
           cannot
           find
           either
           condition
           or
           oath
           ;
           not
           :
           in
           the
           auncient
           Empires
           and
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           not
           vsually
           in
           the
           ●lourishing
           time
           of
           the
           Romaine
           state
           ,
           both
           vnder
           heathen
           and
           christian
           Emperors
           ;
           because
           these
           times
           are
           too
           pure
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           you
           fumble
           foorth
           a
           dull
           coniecture
           :
           That
           forsomuch
           as
           the
           first
           kings
           were
           elected
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           they
           did
           it
           vpon
           conditions
           and
           assurances
           for
           themselues
           .
           That
           the
           first
           kings
           receiued
           not
           their
           authoritie
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           haue
           manifested
           before
           c
           :
           and
           yet
           your
           inference
           hereupon
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           if
           you
           should
           sue
           in
           some
           Court
           for
           a
           legacie
           ,
           alleadging
           nothing
           for
           your
           intent
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Testator
           shold
           leaue
           you
           something
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           it
           is
           like
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           that
           your
           plea
           wold
           be
           answered
           with
           a
           silent
           scorne
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           few
           loose
           speeches
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           would
           stoupe
           to
           gather
           together
           ,
           you
           bring
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Anastasius
           the
           first
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Patriarch
           Euphemius
           required
           before
           his
           coronation
           ,
           a
           confessiō
           of
           the
           faith
           in
           writing
           ,
           wherin
           
           he
           should
           promise
           to
           innouate
           nothing
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           he
           promised
           to
           take
           away
           certaine
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           offices
           without
           mony
           .
           Let
           vs
           take
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           speake
           vpon
           idle
           imagination
           ,
           but
           agreeable
           to
           sence
           :
           what
           either
           condition
           or
           restraint
           do
           you
           find
           in
           these
           words
           ?
           Condition
           they
           do
           not
           forme
           ,
           because
           in
           case
           of
           failance
           they
           do
           not
           make
           the
           authoritie
           void
           :
           neither
           do
           they
           make
           restraint
           ,
           because
           they
           containe
           no
           point
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           lawe
           of
           God
           did
           not
           restraine
           him
           .
           All
           this
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           performe
           without
           an
           oath
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           a
           thousand
           times
           sworne
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           more
           but
           bound
           to
           perform
           it
           :
           euē
           as
           if
           a
           father
           should
           giue
           his
           word
           to
           cloath
           and
           feede
           his
           child
           ;
           or
           the
           husband
           to
           loue
           his
           wife
           ;
           or
           any
           man
           to
           discharge
           that
           dutie
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           doth
           require
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Anastasius
           was
           both
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           iustly
           punished
           by
           God
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           but
           his
           subiects
           did
           neuer
           challenge
           to
           be
           free
           therefore
           from
           their
           alleageance
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           aunswere
           may
           be
           giuen
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           Michael
           the
           first
           gaue
           to
           Nicephorus
           the
           Patriarch
           :
           
             That
             he
             would
             not
             violate
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             embrue
             his
             hands
             with
             innocent
             bloud
          
           ;
           especially
           if
           you
           take
           the
           word
           Ordinances
           for
           matters
           necessarie
           to
           be
           beleeued
           :
           but
           if
           you
           take
           it
           in
           a
           larger
           sence
           ,
           then
           haue
           I
           also
           declared
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           how
           farre
           the
           promise
           doth
           extend
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           example
           is
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Almaine
           ;
           from
           whence
           all
           that
           you
           obiect
           ,
           doth
           fall
           within
           this
           circle
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           empire
           was
           held
           by
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           vntill
           his
           line
           was
           determined
           in
           Conrade
           the
           first
           .
           After
           whose
           death
           it
           became
           
           came
           electiue
           :
           first
           in
           Henry
           duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           then
           in
           Otho
           his
           son
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           from
           whom
           notwithstanding
           no
           other
           promise
           was
           wrested
           ,
           but
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           dutie
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           enformed
           ,
           or
           rather
           threatned
           ,
           that
           God
           wold
           seuerely
           exact
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           But
           (
           as
           in
           all
           electiue
           States
           it
           vsually
           hapneth
           )
           at
           euery
           new
           change
           and
           choise
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           was
           deplumed
           of
           some
           of
           his
           feathers
           ,
           vntill
           in
           the
           end
           he
           was
           made
           naked
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           the
           Princes
           hauing
           drawne
           all
           power
           to
           themselues
           .
        
         
           So
           by
           degrees
           the
           Empire
           was
           changed
           from
           a
           Monarchie
           to
           a
           pure
           aristocracie
           ;
           the
           Emperour
           bearing
           the
           title
           thereof
           ,
           but
           the
           maiestie
           and
           puissance
           remaining
           in
           the
           States
           .
           During
           which
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           some
           points
           were
           added
           to
           his
           oath
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           soueraigntie
           of
           his
           estate
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           those
           Princes
           ,
           who
           haue
           retained
           their
           dignitie
           ,
           without
           any
           diminution
           ,
           either
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           of
           honour
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           which
           not
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           since
           was
           erected
           into
           a
           kingdome
           :
           and
           although
           the
           States
           did
           challenge
           therein
           a
           right
           of
           election
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           alwaies
           passe
           according
           to
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           was
           esteemed
           a
           soueraigne
           Monarchie
           ;
           vntill
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Casimire
           the
           Great
           ,
           when
           Lodonicus
           his
           Nephew
           King
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           rather
           greedie
           then
           desirous
           to
           be
           king
           also
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           did
           much
           abase
           the
           Maiestie
           thereof
           .
           Yet
           falling
           a●terward
           into
           the
           line
           of
           Iagello
           ,
           who
           maried
           one
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           Lodowicke
           ,
           it
           recouered
           the
           auncient
           both
           dignitie
           and
           strength
           .
           But
           when
           that
           line
           also
           failed
           in
           
             Sigismond
             Augustus
          
           ,
           the
           last
           male
           
           of
           that
           Familie
           ,
           the
           States
           elected
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Anjowe
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           with
           this
           clause
           irritant
           ;
           That
           if
           hee
           did
           violate
           any
           point
           of
           his
           oath
           ,
           the
           people
           should
           owe
           him
           no
           alleageance
           .
           But
           whereas
           you
           report
           this
           as
           the
           vsuall
           oath
           of
           the
           Kinges
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           you
           deserue
           to
           heare
           the
           plainest
           tearme
           of
           vntruth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Spaine
           you
           distinguish
           two
           times
           :
           one
           ,
           before
           the
           conquest
           thereof
           by
           the
           Moores
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           recouered
           againe
           by
           the
           Christians
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           a
           difference
           in
           these
           two
           times
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           the
           kingdome
           was
           electiue
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           hath
           alwaies
           remained
           successiue
           :
           insomuch
           as
           d
           
             Peter
             Belluga
          
           ,
           a
           diligent
           writer
           of
           the
           rights
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           doth
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           haue
           no
           power
           in
           election
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           *
           except
           in
           case
           the
           line
           should
           faile
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           matter
           in
           controuersie
           ,
           you
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           kings
           did
           sweare
           the
           same
           points
           in
           effect
           ,
           which
           before
           haue
           bene
           mentioned
           .
           This
           wee
           must
           take
           vpon
           your
           forfeited
           faith
           ,
           for
           you
           alleadge
           no
           forme
           of
           oath
           ;
           onely
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           fourth
           nationall
           Councell
           of
           c
           Toledo
           ,
           with
           all
           humilitie
           conuenient
           did
           require
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           king
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           that
           should
           follow
           ,
           would
           be
           meeke
           and
           moderate
           towardes
           their
           subiects
           ,
           and
           gouerne
           them
           with
           iustice
           ,
           and
           not
           giue
           sentence
           in
           causes
           capitall
           without
           assistance
           :
           declaring
           further
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           should
           exercise
           cruell
           and
           proude
           authoritie
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           were
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           separated
           to
           euerlasting
           iudgement
           .
        
         
         
           But
           what
           pang
           hath
           possessed
           your
           dreaming
           braines
           ,
           to
           tearme
           this
           by
           a
           marginall
           note
           ,
           
             Conditions
             of
             raigning
             in
             Spaine
          
           ?
           being
           no
           other
           then
           a
           reuerent
           and
           graue
           admonition
           of
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           with
           a
           feareful
           declaration
           of
           the
           iudgment
           of
           God
           against
           wicked
           Princes
           .
           And
           that
           which
           was
           afterward
           decreed
           in
           the
           sixt
           Councell
           of
           Toledo
           :
           
             That
             the
             king
             should
             sweare
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             any
             man
             to
             breake
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             ,
          
           because
           it
           is
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           his
           dutie
           ,
           his
           estate
           was
           not
           thereby
           made
           conditionall
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           this
           passage
           you
           fill
           vppe
           with
           froath
           of
           the
           antiquated
           lawe
           of
           
             Don
             Pelayo
          
           ,
           prescribing
           a
           forme
           of
           inaugurating
           the
           Kinges
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           whereof
           there
           is
           not
           one
           point
           ,
           either
           now
           in
           vse
           ,
           or
           pertaining
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           So
           miserable
           is
           your
           case
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           write
           nothing
           therein
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           either
           impertinent
           or
           vntrue
           .
        
         
           For
           Fraunce
           ,
           your
           first
           example
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           coronation
           of
           Philip
           the
           first
           :
           wherein
           you
           note
           ,
           that
           king
           Henrie
           his
           father
           requested
           the
           people
           to
           sweare
           obedience
           to
           his
           sonne
           ;
           inferring
           thereby
           ,
           that
           a
           coronation
           requireth
           a
           new
           consent
           ,
           which
           includeth
           a
           certaine
           election
           of
           the
           subiects
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           light
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           breath
           is
           sufficient
           to
           disperse
           it
           .
           Philip
           was
           crowned
           king
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           father
           :
           which
           action
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           ordinarie
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           of
           such
           both
           difficultie
           and
           weight
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           without
           assemblie
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           States
           .
           The
           oath
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           forme
           extant
           in
           the
           Librarie
           of
           Rheimes
           :
           
             I
             do
             promise
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             conserue
             to
             euery
             one
             
             committed
             vnto
             me
             canonicall
             priuiledge
             ,
             &
             due
             Law
             &
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             wil
             defend
             thē
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             shall
             lye
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             king
             by
             right
             ought
             to
             do
             within
             his
             Realme
             ,
             to
             euery
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             cōmitted
             to
             him
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             cōmitted
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             I
             wil
             grant
             by
             my
             authority
             the
             dispensatiō
             of
             laws
             according
             to
             right
             .
          
           Ad
           to
           this
           a
           more
           anciēt
           form
           of
           the
           oth
           of
           those
           kings
           ,
           which
           it
           seemeth
           you
           haue
           not
           seene
           :
           
             I
             sweare
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             &
             promise
             ,
             to
             gouerne
             well
             &
             duly
             the
             subiects
             cōmitted
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             &
             to
             do
             with
             all
             my
             power
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             iustice
             and
             mercy
             .
          
           Ad
           also
           the
           oath
           which
           you
           alleage
           of
           Philip
           the
           2.
           surnamed
           
             Augustus
             :
             To
             maintaine
             all
             canonicall
             priuileges
             ,
             law
             &
             Iustice
             due
             to
             euery
             mā
             ,
             to
             the
             vttermost
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             to
             defēd
             his
             subiects
             as
             a
             good
             king
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             ;
             to
             procure
             that
             they
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             vniō
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             defend
             thē
             frō
             al
             excesse
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             extortion
             &
             iniquity
             ;
             to
             take
             order
             that
             Iustice
             be
             kept
             with
             equity
             &
             mercy
             ;
             &
             to
             endeuor
             to
             expell
             heretiks
             .
          
           What
           doth
           all
           this
           rise
           vnto
           ,
           but
           a
           princely
           promise
           to
           discharge
           honorably
           and
           truly
           those
           points
           of
           duty
           ,
           which
           the
           laws
           of
           God
           did
           lay
           vpō
           thē
           ?
           What
           other
           cōditions
           or
           restraints
           are
           imposed
           ?
           what
           other
           cōtract
           is
           hereby
           made
           ?
           where
           are
           the
           protestations
           which
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           chap.
           you
           promised
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Prince
           do
           faile
           in
           his
           promise
           ,
           the
           subiects
           are
           free
           frō
           their
           allegeāce
           ?
           what
           clause
           do
           you
           find
           sounding
           to
           that
           sense
           ?
           But
           you
           litle
           regard
           any
           thing
           that
           you
           say
           ;
           you
           easily
           remēber
           to
           forget
           your
           word
           .
           Wel
           thē
           ,
           we
           must
           put
           these
           your
           vaine
           speeches
           into
           the
           reckning
           of
           mony
           accōpted
           ,
           but
           not
           receiued
           :
           and
           seeing
           you
           cannot
           shew
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           and
           of
           Spaine
           are
           tied
           to
           any
           condition
           ,
           whereto
           the
           law
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           bind
           thē
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           vary
           frō
           the
           iudgemēt
           of
           Ordradus
           f
           in
           affirming
           thē
           to
           be
           absolute
           kings
           .
        
         
         
         
           I
           haue
           pressed
           this
           point
           the
           rather
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           because
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           most
           neighbour
           nations
           haue
           takē
           the
           forme
           of
           annointing
           &
           crowning
           their
           kings
           ,
           from
           the
           anciēt
           custome
           of
           France
           ;
           although
           the
           substāce
           be
           deduced
           from
           the
           first
           kings
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           annointing
           of
           king
           Saule
           :
           whereof
           Dauid
           (
           you
           say
           )
           made
           great
           accompt
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Saule
           had
           bene
           reiected
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           himselfe
           had
           lawfully
           borne
           armes
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Out
           Atheist
           ;
           you
           would
           be
           dawbed
           with
           dung
           ,
           &
           haue
           the
           most
           vile
           filth
           of
           your
           stewes
           cast
           in
           your
           face
           .
           Did
           Dauid
           beare
           armes
           against
           his
           annointed
           king
           ?
           did
           he
           euer
           lift
           vp
           his
           eye-lids
           against
           him
           ?
           did
           he
           euer
           so
           much
           as
           defend
           himselfe
           otherwise
           then
           by
           flight
           ?
           It
           is
           certaine
           that
           Shemei
           did
           not
           halfe
           so
           cruelly
           either
           curse
           or
           reuile
           this
           holy
           man
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           much
           both
           by
           speech
           and
           action
           detest
           this
           fact
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           haue
           endured
           ten
           thousand
           deaths
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           defiled
           his
           soule
           with
           so
           damnable
           a
           thought
           .
           What
           then
           shall
           we
           say
           vnto
           you
           ,
           who
           to
           set
           vp
           sedition
           and
           tumult
           ,
           abuse
           all
           diuine
           &
           humane
           wrightings
           ,
           in
           whatsoeuer
           you
           beleeue
           will
           aduance
           your
           purpose
           ?
           who
           spend
           some
           speech
           of
           respect
           vnto
           kings
           for
           allurement
           onely
           ,
           to
           draw
           vs
           more
           deepe
           into
           your
           deceit
           ?
           Shall
           we
           giue
           any
           further
           eare
           to
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           both
           blasphemous
           and
           bloudy
           ?
           We
           will
           heare
           you
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           and
           I
           deceiue
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           your
           owne
           tale
           shall
           ,
           in
           any
           moderate
           iudgement
           ,
           condemne
           the
           authoritie
           of
           your
           opinions
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Let
           vs
           come
           then
           to
           your
           last
           example
           (
           which
           is
           neither
           the
           last
           nor
           the
           least
           whereat
           you
           leuell
           .
           )
           And
           that
           is
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           kingdomes
           
           (
           you
           say
           )
           hath
           most
           particularly
           taken
           this
           ceremony
           of
           Sacring
           and
           annointing
           from
           France
           .
           Well
           ,
           let
           the
           ceremonie
           be
           taken
           from
           whence
           you
           please
           :
           if
           the
           oath
           be
           no
           other
           then
           you
           do
           specifie
           ,
           
             To
             obserue
             peace
             ,
             honour
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             vnto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             administer
             Law
             and
             Iustice
             equally
             to
             all
             ;
             to
             abrogate
             euill
             lawes
             and
             customes
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             good
          
           (
           which
           was
           the
           oath
           of
           king
           Richard
           the
           first
           ;
           the
           like
           whereto
           was
           that
           of
           king
           Iohn
           ,
           altered
           only
           in
           the
           first
           branch
           :
           
             To
             loue
             and
             defend
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             :
          
           )
           If
           the
           oath
           be
           no
           other
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           other
           answer
           you
           need
           to
           expect
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           free
           royall
           promise
           ,
           to
           discharge
           that
           duty
           which
           God
           doth
           impose
           .
           And
           this
           is
           plainely
           declared
           by
           the
           speech
           which
           you
           alleage
           ,
           of
           
             Thomas
             Arundell
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           to
           king
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ;
           Remember
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             oath
             which
             voluntarily
             you
             made
             :
          
           voluntarily
           he
           sayd
           ,
           and
           not
           necessarily
           :
           it
           was
           voluntary
           in
           oath
           ,
           but
           necessary
           in
           duty
           .
           That
           which
           you
           report
           also
           that
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           did
           write
           vnto
           king
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           importeth
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           duty
           :
           Remember
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             the
             confession
             which
             you
             made
          
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           omit
           your
           description
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Coronation
           in
           England
           .
           First
           (
           you
           say
           )
           the
           king
           i●
           sworne
           ;
           then
           the
           Archbishop
           declareth
           to
           the
           people
           what
           he
           hath
           sworne
           ,
           and
           demaundeth
           if
           they
           be
           content
           to
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           vnder
           those
           conditions
           :
           whereunto
           they
           consenting
           ,
           he
           putteth
           on
           the
           royall
           ornaments
           ;
           and
           then
           addeth
           the
           words
           of
           commission
           :
           
             Stand
             and
             hold
             thy
             place
             ,
             and
             keepe
             thy
             oath
             .
          
           And
           thus
           you
           haue
           hammered
           out
           a
           formall
           
           election
           ,
           supposing
           that
           you
           draw
           together
           the
           peeces
           of
           falshood
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           perceiue
           the
           seame
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           king
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           being
           not
           the
           nearest
           in
           bloud
           to
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           did
           countenance
           his
           violence
           with
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           not
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Parliament
           that
           was
           holden
           before
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           do
           impudently
           abuse
           vs
           ;
           First
           ,
           in
           ioyning
           them
           together
           as
           one
           act
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           falsifying
           diuerse
           points
           in
           both
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           insinuating
           that
           the
           same
           order
           was
           obserued
           by
           other
           kings
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           which
           you
           falsifie
           are
           these
           :
           The
           interrogation
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           the
           people
           :
           the
           absurd
           straining
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Stand
             ,
             hold
             thy
             place
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Commission
           :
           the
           alleaging
           also
           out
           of
           Stow
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Archbishop
           did
           reade
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           what
           the
           King
           was
           bound
           vnto
           by
           oath
           ;
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           did
           shew
           a
           ring
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           see
           the
           band
           whereby
           the
           king
           was
           bound
           vnto
           them
           ;
           3.
           
           That
           the
           king
           did
           pray
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obserue
           his
           promise
           .
           In
           which
           composition
           of
           conceits
           ,
           you
           shew
           how
           actiue
           you
           are
           in
           counterfaiting
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           perswading
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           fraud
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           deceiue
           the
           world
           in
           a
           lye
           for
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           King
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           also
           (
           because
           his
           right
           was
           litigious
           ,
           &
           another
           was
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           crowne
           )
           strengthened
           ,
           or
           rather
           countenanced
           his
           title
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           people
           .
           But
           where
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Queene
           Mary
           ,
           and
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           consent
           and
           acceptation
           of
           the
           people
           was
           demanded
           :
           First
           ,
           
           we
           haue
           no
           cause
           to
           credite
           any
           thing
           that
           you
           say
           ;
           then
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           not
           being
           done
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           addeth
           no
           right
           vnto
           the
           Prince
           ;
           but
           is
           only
           a
           formality
           ,
           a
           circumstance
           only
           of
           ceremony
           and
           order
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           king
           hath
           his
           authority
           ,
           by
           agreement
           and
           contract
           betweene
           him
           &
           the
           people
           :
           insinuating
           thereby
           that
           he
           looseth
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           he
           either
           violate
           or
           neglect
           his
           word
           .
           The
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           that
           only
           succession
           of
           bloud
           maketh
           a
           king
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           cōsent
           of
           the
           people
           is
           nothing
           necessary
           ,
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           absurd
           ,
           base
           and
           impious
           ,
           an
           vnlearned
           ,
           fond
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           ;
           in
           flattery
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           the
           manifest
           ruine
           of
           common-wealths
           ,
           and
           peruerting
           of
           all
           law
           ,
           order
           and
           reason
           .
        
         
           I
           did
           alwayes
           foresee
           that
           your
           impostumed
           stomacke
           would
           belch
           forth
           some
           loathsome
           matter
           .
           But
           whosoeuer
           shall
           compare
           this
           confident
           conclusion
           with
           the
           proofes
           that
           you
           haue
           made
           ,
           he
           will
           rather
           iudge
           you
           mad
           then
           vnwise
           .
           This
           bold
           blast
           ,
           vpon
           grounds
           that
           are
           both
           foolish
           and
           false
           ,
           bewrayeth
           rather
           want
           then
           weaknesse
           of
           wits
           .
           I
           am
           ashamed
           I
           should
           offer
           any
           further
           speech
           in
           so
           euident
           a
           truth
           :
           but
           since
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           to
           combate
           an
           herisie
           ,
           since
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           &
           import
           ,
           I
           purpose
           once
           againe
           to
           giue
           you
           a
           gorge
           .
        
         
           Learne
           then
           ,
           heauy-headed
           Cloisterer
           ,
           vnable
           to
           mannage
           these
           mysteries
           of
           State
           :
           Learne
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           say
           ;
           for
           I
           owe
           this
           duty
           to
           all
           Christians
           :
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           taught
           vs
           ,
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           Princes
           ,
           though
           both
           tyrants
           and
           infidels
           .
           This
           ought
           to
           stand
           with
           vs
           for
           a
           thousand
           reasons
           to
           
           
           submit
           our selues
           to
           such
           kings
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           send
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           without
           either
           iudging
           or
           examining
           their
           qualities
           .
           Their
           hearts
           are
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           they
           do
           his
           seruice
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           preseruing
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           punishing
           vs
           :
           they
           execute
           his
           iudgement
           both
           wayes
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           which
           he
           doth
           prescribe
           .
           If
           they
           abuse
           any
           part
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           excuse
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           extenuate
           it
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           exempt
           them
           from
           their
           punishment
           :
           let
           them
           looke
           vnto
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           assuredly
           expect
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           dart
           his
           vengeance
           against
           thē
           with
           a
           most
           stiffe
           and
           dreadfull
           arme
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           oppose
           our selues
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           humble
           sutes
           and
           prayers
           :
           acknowledging
           ,
           that
           those
           euils
           are
           alwayes
           iust
           for
           vs
           to
           suffer
           ,
           which
           are
           many
           times
           vniust
           for
           them
           to
           do
           .
           If
           we
           do
           otherwise
           ;
           if
           we
           breake
           into
           tumult
           and
           disorder
           ,
           we
           resemble
           those
           Giants
           of
           whom
           the
           Poets
           write
           ;
           who
           making
           offer
           to
           scale
           the
           skies
           ,
           and
           to
           pul
           Iupiter
           out
           of
           his
           throne
           ,
           were
           ouerwhelmed
           in
           a
           moment
           with
           the
           mountaines
           which
           they
           had
           heaped
           together
           .
           Beleeue
           it
           ,
           Cloisterer
           ;
           or
           aske
           any
           man
           who
           is
           both
           honest
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           :
           It
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           reason
           ,
           a
           triall
           in
           experience
           ,
           an
           authority
           confirmed
           by
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           rebellion
           produceth
           more
           horrible
           effects
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           tyranny
           or
           insufficiency
           of
           any
           Prince
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           sixth
           Chapter
           ,
           whereof
           the
           title
           is
           :
           What
           is
           due
           to
           onely
           succession
           by
           birth
           ;
           and
           what
           interest
           or
           right
           an
           Heire
           apparant
           hath
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           crowned
           or
           admitted
           by
           the
           commonwealth
           ;
           and
           how
           iustly
           he
           may
           be
           put
           backe
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           partes
           requisite
           .
        
         
           YOV
           begin
           (
           after
           your
           manner
           )
           with
           a
           carreir
           against
           Billay
           ;
           but
           because
           both
           I
           haue
           not
           seene
           what
           he
           hath
           written
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           credite
           what
           you
           report
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           set
           in
           foote
           betweene
           you
           .
        
         
           In
           breaking
           from
           this
           ,
           you
           preferre
           succession
           of
           Princes
           before
           free
           election
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           other
           respects
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           preeminence
           of
           auncetrie
           in
           birth
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           priuiledged
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           and
           yet
           not
           made
           so
           inuiolable
           (
           you
           say
           )
           but
           vpon
           iust
           causes
           it
           might
           be
           inuerted
           ;
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Iuda
          
           and
           Salomon
           .
           And
           this
           libertie
           you
           hold
           to
           be
           the
           principall
           remedie
           for
           such
           inconueniences
           as
           do
           ensue
           of
           the
           course
           of
           succession
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           next
           in
           birth
           be
           vnable
           or
           pernicious
           to
           gouerne
           :
           in
           which
           cases
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           capable
           of
           directions
           and
           counsels
           ,
           you
           affirme
           that
           the
           remedie
           is
           to
           remoue
           him
           .
           And
           so
           you
           make
           succession
           and
           election
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           be
           a
           preseruatiue
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           supposing
           ,
           that
           the
           difficulculties
           of
           both
           are
           taken
           away
           :
           First
           ,
           if
           ordinarily
           
           
           succession
           taketh
           place
           ;
           then
           ,
           if
           vpon
           occasion
           we
           giue
           allowance
           to
           election
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           birth
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           speciall
           choice
           which
           God
           hath
           often
           made
           of
           the
           yongest
           ,
           I
           will
           remit
           my selfe
           to
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           written
           before
           g
           .
           At
           once
           :
           in
           those
           particular
           actions
           which
           God
           hath
           either
           done
           ,
           or
           by
           expresse
           Oracle
           commaunded
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           generall
           lawes
           which
           he
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           robberie
           of
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           the
           insurrection
           of
           Iehu
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           example
           .
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           a
           naturall
           law
           ,
           to
           preferre
           the
           first
           borne
           ;
           he
           hath
           often
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           yongest
           ,
           because
           he
           commonly
           worketh
           greatest
           effects
           ,
           by
           meanes
           not
           onely
           weake
           ,
           but
           extraordinary
           ;
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           birth
           of
           Isaak
           .
           But
           that
           these
           speciall
           elections
           of
           God
           are
           not
           proposed
           for
           imitation
           to
           vs
           ,
           hereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ;
           because
           they
           haue
           bene
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           without
           defect
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           demerite
           in
           the
           other
           .
           And
           especially
           in
           this
           example
           of
           Iacob
           and
           Esau
           ;
           Saint
           Paule
           sayth
           h
           that
           it
           was
           not
           grounded
           vpon
           their
           workes
           ,
           but
           vppon
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           before
           they
           had
           done
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           borne
           ,
           God
           sayd
           :
           i
           
             The
             eldest
             shall
             serue
             the
             youngest
             .
          
           Which
           if
           we
           might
           imitate
           ,
           the
           priuiledge
           of
           birth
           were
           giuen
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           deuice
           in
           ioyning
           election
           to
           succession
           ,
           whereby
           one
           of
           them
           should
           remedie
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           vtopicall
           conceipt
           :
           what
           else
           shall
           I
           tearme
           it
           ?
           an
           imposture
           of
           state
           ,
           a
           dreame
           ,
           an
           illusion
           ,
           fit
           only
           to
           surprise
           the
           iudgement
           
           of
           the
           weake
           and
           ignorant
           multitude
           .
           These
           toyes
           are
           alwaies
           hatched
           by
           the
           discoursiue
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           actiue
           ;
           being
           matters
           more
           in
           imagination
           then
           in
           vse
           :
           and
           herein
           two
           respects
           do
           principally
           oppose
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           most
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           people
           haue
           lost
           all
           power
           of
           election
           ;
           and
           succession
           is
           firmely
           setled
           in
           one
           discent
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           declared
           k
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           more
           fierie
           factions
           are
           hereby
           kindled
           ,
           then
           where
           succession
           or
           election
           are
           meere
           without
           mixture
           .
           For
           where
           one
           claimeth
           the
           Crowne
           by
           succession
           ,
           and
           another
           possesseth
           it
           by
           title
           of
           election
           ;
           there
           ,
           not
           a
           disunion
           onely
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           a
           diuision
           in
           armes
           ,
           but
           a
           cruel
           throat-cutting
           ,
           a
           most
           immortall
           and
           mercilesse
           butcherie
           doth
           vsually
           ensue
           .
           It
           is
           somwhat
           inconuenient
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           a
           Prince
           either
           impotent
           or
           euill
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           inconuenience
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           breach
           into
           this
           high
           point
           of
           state
           ,
           to
           open
           a
           way
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           ambitions
           ,
           periuries
           ,
           cruelties
           and
           spoile
           :
           whereto
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           common-people
           would
           giue
           a
           great
           furtherance
           ,
           who
           being
           weake
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           violent
           in
           will
           ;
           soone
           wearie
           of
           quiet
           ,
           alwaies
           desirous
           of
           chaunge
           ,
           and
           most
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           state
           ,
           are
           easily
           made
           seruiceable
           to
           any
           mans
           aspiring
           desires
           .
           This
           I
           haue
           manifested
           before
           l
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           king
           Edward
           and
           king
           Richard
           ,
           both
           surnamed
           the
           Second
           :
           who
           were
           not
           insupportable
           either
           in
           nature
           or
           in
           rule
           ;
           &
           yet
           the
           people
           more
           vpon
           wantonnes
           then
           for
           any
           want
           ,
           did
           take
           an
           vnbridled
           course
           against
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           is
           your
           high
           pollicie
           nothing
           
           else
           but
           a
           deepe
           deceipt
           ;
           thus
           whilest
           you
           striue
           with
           the
           wings
           of
           your
           wit
           to
           mount
           aboue
           the
           cloudes
           of
           other
           mens
           conceipt
           ,
           you
           sinke
           into
           a
           sea
           of
           absurdities
           and
           errors
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           you
           determine
           two
           questions
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           What
           respect
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           onely
           .
           Whereto
           you
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           principall
           circumstance
           which
           leadeth
           vs
           to
           the
           next
           succession
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           if
           other
           circumstances
           and
           conditions
           doe
           concurre
           ,
           which
           were
           appointed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           lawe
           of
           succession
           was
           established
           .
           Assuredly
           you
           can
           neuer
           shewe
           either
           when
           ,
           or
           by
           whome
           ,
           this
           lawe
           of
           succession
           was
           first
           instituted
           ,
           except
           perhappes
           by
           some
           Nimrod
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           brought
           the
           necke
           of
           a
           people
           vnder
           his
           sword
           :
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           what
           conditions
           hee
           would
           set
           downe
           to
           bee
           required
           from
           his
           successour
           ,
           any
           ordinarie
           iudgement
           may
           coniecture
           at
           ease
           .
           Well
           ,
           since
           you
           set
           vs
           to
           seeke
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           you
           haue
           written
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           also
           send
           you
           backe
           to
           the
           same
           place
           m
           for
           your
           answer
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           question
           is
           ,
           What
           interest
           a
           Prince
           hath
           to
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           crowned
           .
           This
           you
           resolue
           by
           certaine
           comparisons
           ;
           and
           first
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Germaine
           Emperour
           hath
           before
           his
           coronation
           .
           But
           that
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           some
           Emperours
           haue
           neuer
           bene
           crowned
           ;
           others
           haue
           deferred
           it
           for
           many
           yeares
           ;
           among
           which
           n
           Crantzius
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Otho
           the
           first
           receiued
           the
           Crowne
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           eight
           and
           twentieth
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           comparison
           full
           to
           the
           question
           propounded
           ;
           because
           in
           
           electiue
           states
           there
           is
           not
           held
           one
           perpetuall
           continuance
           of
           royaltie
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           those
           that
           are
           successiue
           .
           And
           o
           Panormitane
           saith
           ,
           That
           an
           argument
           
             a
             similibus
          
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           if
           any
           difference
           can
           bee
           assigned
           .
           Much
           more
           vnfitly
           doe
           you
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           greater
           then
           a
           Maior
           of
           London
           hath
           in
           his
           office
           ,
           before
           hee
           hath
           taken
           his
           oath
           :
           for
           it
           is
           odiously
           absurd
           ,
           to
           compare
           the
           authoritie
           of
           an
           absolute
           Prince
           by
           succession
           ,
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           an
           Officer
           ,
           both
           electiue
           and
           also
           subiect
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           the
           example
           of
           mariage
           (
           you
           say
           )
           whereby
           this
           matter
           is
           made
           more
           plaine
           :
           for
           as
           in
           this
           contract
           there
           is
           an
           espousall
           ,
           by
           promise
           of
           a
           future
           act
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           mariage
           by
           yeelding
           present
           consent
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           when
           both
           parties
           doe
           mutually
           promise
           that
           they
           will
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           take
           one
           the
           other
           for
           husband
           and
           wife
           :
           so
           an
           heire
           apparant
           ,
           by
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           is
           espoused
           onely
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           maried
           afterward
           at
           his
           coronation
           ,
           by
           oathes
           of
           either
           partie
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           on
           the
           ring
           ,
           and
           other
           wedding
           garments
           .
           But
           how
           were
           Kings
           maried
           in
           former
           ages
           ?
           how
           are
           they
           now
           maried
           in
           those
           countries
           ,
           where
           they
           haue
           neither
           ring
           ,
           nor
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           nor
           also
           any
           oath
           ?
           What
           ?
           is
           euery
           office
           and
           degree
           which
           is
           taken
           with
           ceremonie
           ,
           to
           be
           esteemed
           likewise
           a
           mariage
           ?
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           haue
           coronation
           onely
           to
           bee
           a
           mariage
           ,
           what
           else
           can
           it
           resemble
           ,
           but
           the
           publike
           celebration
           of
           matrimonie
           betweene
           man
           and
           woman
           ?
           which
           addeth
           nothing
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           contract
           ,
           but
           onely
           manifesteth
           it
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           These
           pitifull
           proofes
           ,
           naked
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           emptie
           
           of
           sence
           ,
           deserue
           rather
           to
           be
           excused
           then
           answered
           :
           I
           will
           helpe
           therefore
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           excuse
           them
           .
           They
           are
           the
           best
           that
           your
           starued
           both
           cause
           and
           conceipt
           can
           possibly
           affoord
           :
           and
           you
           haue
           also
           some
           fellowes
           in
           your
           folly
           .
           Heliogabalus
           did
           solemnely
           ioyne
           the
           statues
           of
           the
           Sunne
           and
           of
           the
           Moone
           in
           mariage
           together
           .
           Nero
           was
           maried
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           tooke
           also
           a
           man
           to
           his
           wife
           .
           The
           Venetians
           doe
           yearely
           vpon
           Ascention
           day
           ,
           by
           a
           ring
           and
           other
           ceremonies
           ,
           contract
           mariage
           with
           the
           sea
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           in
           earnest
           ;
           men
           do
           dye
           whensoeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           call
           them
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Maxime
           in
           the
           common
           law
           of
           England
           :
           
             Rex
             nunquam
             moritur
             ;
             The
             king
             is
             alwaies
             actually
             in
             life
             .
          
           In
           Fraunce
           also
           the
           same
           custome
           hath
           bene
           obserued
           ;
           and
           for
           more
           assurance
           it
           was
           expresly
           enacted
           vnder
           p
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           :
           That
           after
           the
           death
           of
           any
           king
           ,
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           should
           incontinently
           succeede
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Parliamēt
           court
           of
           Paris
           doth
           accompanie
           the
           funeral
           obsequies
           of
           those
           that
           haue
           bene
           their
           kings
           ,
           not
           in
           mourning
           attire
           ,
           but
           in
           scarlet
           ;
           the
           true
           ensigne
           of
           the
           neuer-dying
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           certaine
           and
           incontinent
           succession
           ,
           the
           q
           Glossographer
           vpon
           the
           Decrees
           noteth
           :
           That
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           King
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           as
           wanting
           nothing
           but
           administration
           :
           wherein
           he
           is
           followed
           with
           great
           applause
           by
           r
           Baldus
           ,
           s
           Panormitane
           ,
           t
           Iason
           ,
           u
           
             Carol.
             Ruinus
          
           ,
           w
           
             Andreas
             Iserna
             ,
             Martinus
             ,
             Card.
             Alexander
             ,
          
           x
           Albericus
           ,
           y
           
             Fed.
             Barbatius
          
           ,
           z
           
             Philip
             Decius
          
           ,
           &
           
             Ant.
             Corsetta
          
           ,
           a
           
             Fra.
             Luca
          
           ,
           b
           
             Matthe
             ,
             Afflict
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           also
           doth
           Sernius
           note
           out
           of
           c
           Virgil
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           of
           
             Ascanius
             :
             
             Regemque
             requirunt
          
           ,
           his
           father
           Aeneas
           being
           yet
           aliue
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           king
           departeth
           out
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           royaltie
           is
           presently
           transferred
           to
           the
           next
           successor
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           customes
           of
           our
           Realme
           .
           All
           Writs
           go
           foorth
           in
           his
           name
           ;
           all
           course
           of
           iustice
           is
           exercised
           ,
           all
           Offices
           are
           held
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ;
           all
           states
           ,
           all
           persons
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           beare
           to
           him
           alleageance
           :
           not
           vnder
           supposall
           of
           approbation
           when
           hee
           shall
           be
           crowned
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           dull
           and
           drowsie
           coniecture
           ,
           but
           as
           being
           the
           true
           Soueraigne
           king
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           knoweth
           not
           this
           ,
           may
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           our
           state
           )
           ioyne
           himself
           to
           S.
           Anthony
           ,
           in
           glorying
           in
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           &
           professing
           that
           he
           knoweth
           nothing
           .
           Queene
           Mary
           raigned
           three
           mon●ths
           before
           she
           was
           crowned
           ,
           in
           which
           space
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           and
           others
           were
           condemned
           and
           executed
           for
           treason
           :
           for
           treason
           I
           say
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           ,
           before
           she
           was
           proclaimed
           Queene
           .
        
         
           King
           Edward
           the
           first
           was
           in
           Palestina
           ,
           when
           his
           father
           dyed
           ;
           in
           which
           his
           absence
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Realme
           assembled
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           king
           .
           In
           his
           returne
           homeward
           ,
           he
           did
           homage
           to
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           for
           the
           lands
           which
           he
           held
           of
           him
           in
           France
           .
           He
           also
           repressed
           certaine
           rebels
           of
           Gascoine
           ;
           amongst
           whom
           ,
           Gasco
           of
           Bierne
           ,
           appealed
           to
           the
           court
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           :
           where
           king
           Edward
           had
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           Gasco
           had
           committed
           treason
           d
           ;
           and
           therupon
           he
           was
           deliuered
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           king
           Edward
           .
           And
           this
           hapned
           before
           his
           coronation
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           yeare
           and
           nine
           mon●ths
           after
           he
           began
           to
           raigne
           .
        
         
         
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           was
           crowned
           in
           the
           eighth
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           space
           ,
           not
           onely
           his
           subiectes
           did
           both
           professe
           and
           beare
           alleageance
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           of
           Scottes
           also
           did
           sweare
           homage
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           What
           neede
           I
           giue
           any
           more
           either
           instance
           or
           argument
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           the
           cleare
           lawe
           ,
           the
           vncontroulled
           custome
           of
           the
           Realme
           ?
           Against
           which
           notwithstanding
           your
           weather-beatē
           forehead
           doth
           not
           blush
           to
           oppose
           a
           blind
           opinion
           ,
           that
           heires
           apparant
           are
           not
           true
           kings
           ,
           although
           their
           titles
           be
           iust
           ,
           and
           their
           predecessors
           dead
           .
           This
           you
           labour
           to
           prooue
           by
           a
           few
           drye
           coniectures
           ,
           but
           especially
           and
           aboue
           all
           others
           (
           you
           say
           )
           because
           the
           Realme
           is
           asked
           three
           times
           at
           euery
           coronation
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           haue
           such
           a
           man
           to
           be
           their
           king
           or
           no.
           First
           ,
           wee
           haue
           good
           reason
           to
           require
           better
           proofe
           of
           this
           question
           then
           your
           bare
           word
           :
           secondly
           ,
           although
           we
           admit
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           aunswer
           is
           not
           made
           by
           the
           estates
           of
           the
           Realme
           assembled
           in
           parliament
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           confused
           concurse
           (
           necessarie
           Officers
           excepted
           )
           of
           all
           sorts
           both
           of
           age
           and
           sexe
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           ceremonie
           only
           ,
           &
           not
           of
           force
           ,
           either
           to
           giue
           or
           to
           increase
           any
           right
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           your
           arguments
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Prince
           doth
           first
           sweare
           to
           gouerne
           well
           and
           iustly
           ,
           before
           the
           subiects
           take
           their
           oath
           of
           alleageance
           ;
           which
           argueth
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           .
           And
           further
           you
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           happened
           onely
           to
           king
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           among
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           to
           haue
           fealtie
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           before
           hee
           was
           crowned
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           his
           oath
           .
           I
           confesse
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Polydore
           and
           St●w
           haue
           written
           so
           ;
           but
           you
           might
           easily
           haue
           found
           that
           they
           
           write
           not
           true
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           being
           a
           meere
           straunger
           in
           our
           state
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           man
           more
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           indeuour
           then
           for
           art
           .
           King
           Iohn
           being
           in
           Normandie
           when
           his
           brother
           dyed
           ,
           sent
           into
           England
           Hubert
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           
             VVilliam
             Marshall
          
           Earle
           of
           Strigvile
           ,
           and
           
             Geoffrie
             Fitzpeter
          
           Lord
           chiefe
           ●ustice
           ,
           who
           assembled
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realme
           at
           Northhampton
           ,
           and
           tooke
           of
           them
           an
           oath
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           new
           king
           .
           Also
           king
           c
           Henry
           the
           third
           caused
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           Guardians
           of
           the
           Cinque-ports
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           ,
           to
           sweare
           fealtie
           to
           Prince
           Edward
           his
           sonne
           ;
           who
           being
           in
           Palestina
           when
           his
           father
           died
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Realme
           assembled
           in
           the
           new
           temple
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           king
           .
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           king
           Edward
           the
           third
           tooke
           an
           oath
           of
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           of
           faith
           after
           his
           death
           to
           Richard
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           :
           and
           so
           did
           king
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           his
           daughter
           Mawde
           ,
           and
           her
           yong
           sonne
           Henry
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           that
           subiects
           did
           often
           sweare
           alleageance
           ,
           before
           the
           coronation
           and
           oath
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           you
           had
           neither
           countenance
           nor
           conscience
           to
           deny
           :
           but
           it
           was
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           which
           did
           restraine
           you
           ;
           it
           proceeded
           onely
           from
           the
           force
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           will
           manifest
           it selfe
           whatsoeuer
           art
           we
           vse
           to
           disguise
           it
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           what
           countenance
           ,
           what
           conscience
           had
           you
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           expresly
           noted
           by
           our
           English
           Historiographers
           :
           That
           no
           alleageance
           is
           due
           vnto
           kings
           ,
           before
           they
           bee
           crowned
           ?
           Who
           are
           these
           Historiographers
           ?
           where
           doe
           they
           so
           write
           ?
           you
           that
           
           search
           euery
           dustie
           corner
           of
           your
           braines
           ,
           for
           a
           fewe
           ragged
           reasons
           to
           vphold
           your
           heresie
           ,
           should
           not
           either
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           omitted
           such
           pregnant
           proofes
           :
           for
           in
           that
           you
           affirme
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           expresse
           them
           ,
           you
           condemne
           your selfe
           by
           your
           owne
           silence
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           meane
           that
           which
           you
           alleadge
           out
           of
           Polydore
           and
           Stowe
           :
           That
           an
           oath
           of
           fealtie
           was
           neuer
           made
           before
           coronation
           ,
           vntill
           the
           time
           of
           king
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ;
           it
           is
           neither
           true
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           such
           sence
           .
           If
           you
           meane
           that
           of
           Polydore
           in
           tearming
           Henry
           the
           fift
           ,
           Prince
           and
           not
           King
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           crowned
           ;
           in
           writing
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           did
           consult
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           f
           
             of
             creating
             a
             new
             king
             after
             the
             custome
             of
             their
             auncestors
          
           :
           it
           is
           a
           sleepie
           ieast
           ,
           to
           straine
           euery
           word
           in
           such
           an
           author
           to
           proprietie
           of
           speech
           .
           You
           might
           better
           haue
           cited
           ,
           what
           certaine
           cities
           in
           Fraunce
           not
           long
           since
           alledged
           for
           themselues
           :
           That
           because
           they
           had
           not
           reputed
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           professed
           alleageance
           vnto
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           adiudged
           rebels
           :
           whereupon
           notwithstanding
           the
           chiefest
           Lawyers
           of
           our
           age
           did
           resolue
           ,
           that
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           were
           originall
           subiects
           ,
           euen
           subiects
           by
           birth
           ;
           they
           were
           rebels
           in
           bearing
           armes
           against
           their
           king
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           neuer
           professed
           alleageance
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           euidently
           the
           lawe
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           presumption
           in
           vs
           both
           ;
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           assay
           by
           your
           shallow
           Sophistrie
           to
           obscure
           or
           impugne
           ;
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           indeuour
           by
           authorities
           and
           arguments
           to
           manifest
           or
           defend
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           admission
           of
           the
           people
           (
           you
           say
           )
           hath
           often
           preuailed
           against
           right
           of
           succession
           .
           So
           haue
           
           pyrates
           against
           merchants
           ;
           so
           haue
           murtherers
           and
           theeues
           against
           true
           meaning
           trauellers
           .
           And
           this
           disloyalty
           of
           the
           people
           hath
           moued
           diuerse
           kings
           to
           cause
           their
           sonnes
           to
           be
           crowned
           during
           their
           owne
           liues
           ;
           because
           the
           vnsetled
           state
           of
           succeeding
           kings
           doth
           giue
           oportunitie
           to
           bouldest
           attempts
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           you
           dreame
           ,
           because
           admission
           is
           of
           more
           importance
           then
           succession
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           examine
           your
           examples
           in
           the
           Chapters
           following
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           where
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           king
           Henry
           and
           king
           Edward
           ,
           both
           called
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           had
           no
           better
           way
           to
           appease
           their
           minds
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           founding
           their
           title
           vpon
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           the
           Authors
           g
           which
           you
           cite
           do
           plainely
           charge
           you
           with
           vnexcuseable
           vntruth
           .
           King
           Edward
           neuer
           made
           question
           of
           his
           right
           :
           king
           Henry
           did
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           Authors
           report
           h
           ;
           but
           applied
           no
           such
           deceiptfull
           comfort
           :
           this
           false
           skinne
           would
           not
           then
           serue
           to
           couer
           his
           wound
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           seuenth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           beareth
           title
           :
           How
           the
           next
           in
           succession
           by
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           ,
           haue
           oftentimes
           bin
           put
           backe
           by
           the
           commonwealth
           ,
           &
           others
           further
           off
           admitted
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           euen
           in
           those
           kingdoms
           where
           succession
           preuaileth
           ;
           with
           many
           examples
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Israel
           and
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           HERE
           you
           present
           your selfe
           very
           pensiue
           to
           your
           audience
           ,
           as
           though
           you
           had
           so
           ouer-strained
           your
           wits
           with
           store
           of
           examples
           of
           the
           next
           in
           succession
           not
           admitted
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           cracked
           the
           creadite
           of
           them
           for
           euer
           .
           But
           you
           are
           worthy
           of
           blame
           ,
           either
           for
           endangering
           or
           troubling
           your selfe
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           small
           aduantage
           .
           I
           haue
           shewed
           before
           ,
           that
           exāples
           suffice
           not
           to
           make
           any
           proofe
           ;
           and
           yet
           herein
           doth
           consist
           the
           greatest
           shew
           of
           your
           strength
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           for
           men
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           examples
           though
           good
           ,
           except
           they
           can
           assure
           themselues
           of
           the
           same
           concurrence
           of
           reasons
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           in
           particularities
           ;
           of
           the
           same
           direction
           also
           and
           cariage
           in
           counsell
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           fauourable
           fortune
           :
           but
           in
           actions
           which
           are
           euill
           ,
           the
           imitation
           is
           commonly
           worse
           then
           the
           example
           .
           Your
           puffie
           discourse
           then
           is
           a
           heape
           of
           words
           without
           any
           waight
           ;
           you
           make
           
           mountaines
           ,
           not
           of
           Mole-hils
           ,
           but
           of
           moates
           ;
           long
           haruest
           for
           a
           small
           deale
           ,
           not
           of
           corne
           ,
           but
           of
           cockle
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           one
           sayd
           at
           the
           shearing
           of
           hogges
           )
           great
           crie
           for
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           very
           fine
           wooll
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           but
           of
           necessitie
           something
           you
           must
           say
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           this
           something
           is
           no
           more
           then
           nothing
           .
           You
           suppose
           ,
           that
           either
           your
           opinion
           will
           be
           accepted
           ,
           more
           for
           authority
           of
           your
           person
           ,
           then
           waight
           of
           your
           proofes
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           any
           words
           will
           slide
           easily
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           lulled
           in
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           same
           inclination
           ;
           because
           partialitie
           will
           not
           suffer
           men
           to
           discerne
           truth
           ,
           being
           easily
           beguiled
           in
           things
           they
           desire
           .
           Besides
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           countenance
           you
           cary
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           examples
           are
           free
           from
           exception
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           had
           cast
           out
           those
           which
           are
           impertinent
           ,
           or
           vniust
           ,
           or
           else
           vntrue
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           haue
           beene
           ouer-charged
           with
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Your
           first
           example
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Saule
           did
           succeede
           him
           in
           the
           crowne
           ,
           is
           altogether
           impertinent
           :
           because
           by
           particular
           and
           expresse
           appointment
           of
           God
           i
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           was
           broken
           from
           his
           posteritie
           .
           We
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           is
           the
           onely
           superiour
           Iudge
           of
           supreme
           Kings
           ,
           hauing
           absolute
           both
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           dispose
           and
           transpose
           their
           estates
           as
           he
           please
           .
           Neither
           must
           we
           examine
           his
           actions
           by
           any
           course
           of
           law
           ,
           because
           his
           will
           is
           aboue
           all
           law
           .
           He
           hath
           enioyned
           the
           people
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           their
           Kings
           ;
           he
           hath
           not
           made
           them
           equall
           in
           authoritie
           to
           himselfe
           .
           And
           whereas
           out
           of
           this
           example
           you
           deduce
           ,
           that
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           father
           may
           preiudicate
           the
           sonnes
           right
           ,
           
           although
           he
           had
           no
           part
           in
           the
           fault
           ;
           to
           speake
           moderately
           of
           you
           ,
           your
           iudgement
           is
           either
           deceitfull
           or
           weake
           .
           God
           in
           his
           high
           Iustice
           ,
           doth
           punish
           indeed
           the
           sinnes
           of
           parents
           vpon
           their
           posterity
           k
           :
           but
           for
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           humane
           iustice
           ,
           he
           hath
           giuen
           a
           law
           ,
           that
           the
           sonne
           shall
           not
           beare
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           father
           l
           :
           the
           equity
           wherof
           is
           regularly
           followed
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Ciuill
           m
           and
           Canon
           n
           law
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           interpretors
           of
           them
           both
           o
        
         
           Your
           second
           example
           is
           of
           King
           Salomon
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Dauid
           his
           father
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           his
           yongest
           sonne
           .
           But
           this
           example
           in
           many
           respects
           falleth
           not
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           your
           case
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           appointed
           successor
           by
           the
           people
           :
           we
           speake
           not
           what
           the
           king
           and
           the
           people
           may
           do
           to
           direct
           succession
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           people
           may
           do
           alone
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           kingdome
           was
           not
           then
           stablished
           in
           succession
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           action
           was
           led
           by
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           Dauid
           and
           Nathan
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           expresse
           choise
           and
           direction
           of
           God
           p
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           no
           rule
           for
           ordinary
           right
           .
        
         
           Here
           many
           points
           do
           challenge
           you
           of
           indiscretion
           at
           the
           least
           .
           You
           write
           that
           Dauid
           made
           a
           promise
           to
           Bathsheba
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           that
           Salomon
           should
           succeed
           in
           his
           estate
           :
           but
           if
           you
           had
           considered
           at
           what
           yeares
           Salomon
           began
           to
           raigne
           ,
           you
           should
           haue
           found
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           could
           not
           make
           any
           such
           promise
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           a
           youth
           about
           threescore
           yeares
           of
           age
           .
           You
           write
           also
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           adored
           his
           sonne
           Salomon
           from
           his
           bed
           :
           but
           the
           words
           wherewith
           Dauid
           worshipped
           were
           these
           q
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             one
             to
             sit
             on
             my
             throne
             this
             day
             ,
             euen
             in
             my
             sight
             :
          
           whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           Dauid
           adored
           God
           and
           not
           his
           son
           .
           This
           I
           note
           rather
           for
           obseruation
           of
           the
           loosenesse
           of
           your
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           thing
           it
           maketh
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           You
           are
           so
           accustomed
           to
           vntruths
           ,
           that
           you
           fall
           into
           them
           ,
           without
           either
           aduantage
           or
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           answer
           may
           be
           giuen
           to
           your
           example
           of
           Rehoboam
           ;
           because
           God
           declared
           his
           sentence
           therein
           by
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           Ahijah
           r
           and
           Shemaiah
           s
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           ten
           tribes
           reuolted
           from
           Rehoboam
           ,
           vpō
           discontentment
           at
           his
           rough
           answer
           ,
           and
           with
           dispite
           against
           Dauid
           and
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           decree
           ,
           we
           cannot
           excuse
           them
           from
           offence
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           turned
           to
           their
           destructiō
           .
           For
           hereupon
           ,
           first
           they
           were
           separated
           both
           from
           the
           place
           &
           maner
           of
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           thē
           ,
           there
           arose
           vnappeasable
           war
           ,
           betweene
           them
           &
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ;
           then
           ,
           insolencies
           following
           disorders
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           long
           time
           free
           from
           conspiracies
           ,
           diuisions
           and
           tumults
           :
           by
           which
           meanes
           being
           drained
           both
           of
           wealth
           and
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           a
           naked
           weaknesse
           ,
           they
           were
           lastly
           caried
           captiue
           into
           diuerse
           farre
           countries
           ,
           and
           strangers
           were
           sent
           to
           inhabite
           their
           cities
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           here
           also
           obserue
           a
           few
           of
           your
           interpretations
           ,
           wherein
           your
           boldnesse
           is
           not
           limited
           with
           any
           bounds
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           (
           you
           say
           )
           that
           before
           Rehoboam
           went
           to
           Shechem
           to
           be
           admitted
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           accompted
           true
           King.
           I
           desire
           therefore
           that
           you
           would
           satisfie
           vs
           in
           these
           places
           following
           .
           Before
           Rehoboam
           went
           to
           Shechem
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           Salomon
           died
           ,
           
           
           and
           was
           buried
           ,
           and
           Rehoboam
           his
           sonne
           raigned
           in
           his
           stead
           t
           .
           Againe
           ,
           after
           the
           defection
           of
           the
           ten
           tribes
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           cities
           of
           
             Iudah
             Rehoboam
          
           did
           raigne
           still
           ,
           u
           implying
           thereby
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           other
           cities
           he
           raigned
           before
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           are
           sayd
           to
           haue
           rebelled
           against
           the
           house
           of
           Dauid
           w
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Rehoboam
           raised
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Beniamin
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           kingdome
           againe
           vnto
           him
           x
           .
        
         
           Further
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           ten
           tribes
           refused
           to
           admit
           Rehoboam
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           that
           they
           rebelled
           y
           .
           What
           ?
           did
           God
           only
           allow
           hereof
           after
           it
           was
           done
           ?
           did
           he
           only
           permit
           the
           people
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           the
           Scripture
           testifieth
           that
           it
           was
           his
           decree
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           deed
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           declared
           his
           will
           by
           Ahijah
           the
           Prophet
           z
           ,
           during
           the
           life
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sins
           .
           But
           these
           speciall
           warrants
           do
           not
           constitute
           a
           law
           ;
           they
           serue
           onely
           to
           make
           good
           the
           particular
           actions
           for
           which
           they
           are
           directed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           iustifie
           another
           the
           like
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           S.
           Paule
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           happened
           to
           the
           Iewes
           in
           figure
           ;
           vpon
           which
           place
           diuerse
           expositors
           haue
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Iewes
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           it
           was
           an
           example
           and
           patterne
           of
           all
           other
           states
           that
           should
           ensue
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           ranged
           among
           your
           cast
           conceipts
           .
        
         
           I
           refer
           me
           now
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           taketh
           not
           pleasure
           to
           beguile
           himselfe
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           by
           art
           &
           trumpery
           manifestly
           abuse
           vs
           ;
           partly
           by
           incapacitie
           ,
           &
           partly
           by
           deceipt
           ,
           either
           corrupting
           or
           confounding
           whatsoeuer
           you
           take
           in
           hand
           .
           Your
           humor
           both
           discontented
           and
           vnquiet
           ,
           hath
           armed
           your
           mind
           with
           bloudy
           desires
           ,
           which
           haue
           edged
           you
           on
           to
           put
           fewell
           to
           those
           slames
           ,
           which
           you
           shold
           
           endeuour
           to
           quench
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           with
           your
           bloud
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           vpon
           the
           particular
           examples
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           both
           tedious
           and
           to
           litle
           purpose
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           small
           conformitie
           with
           the
           customes
           of
           that
           nation
           .
           Onely
           thus
           much
           in
           generall
           :
           We
           acknowledge
           that
           in
           auncient
           times
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Spaine
           was
           electiue
           ,
           and
           therfore
           your
           examples
           drawne
           from
           thence
           are
           nothing
           pertinent
           .
           The
           examples
           of
           later
           times
           ,
           are
           both
           few
           and
           vniust
           ,
           caried
           onely
           by
           faction
           and
           by
           force
           ;
           as
           Garabay
           &
           testifieth
           of
           your
           example
           of
           Aurelio
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           the
           example
           of
           D.
           
             Sancho
             el
             Brauo
          
           I
           haue
           declared
           before
           a
           .
           But
           you
           accompt
           faction
           to
           be
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           violence
           Iustice
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           make
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           your
           affaires
           .
        
         
           The
           Historie
           of
           D.
           Berenguela
           I
           will
           briefly
           report
           ,
           rather
           for
           the
           respect
           which
           guided
           the
           Castilians
           ,
           then
           that
           I
           allow
           it
           for
           right
           which
           they
           did
           .
           Henry
           had
           two
           sisters
           ,
           
             Donna
             Blanch
          
           the
           eldest
           ,
           maried
           to
           Lewes
           the
           eight
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ;
           and
           Berenguela
           the
           yongest
           ,
           maried
           to
           Alphonso
           king
           of
           
             Leon.
             Henry
          
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           the
           Castilians
           feared
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           submit
           themselues
           vnto
           Blanch
           ,
           that
           their
           state
           ,
           being
           lesse
           then
           the
           state
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           would
           be
           made
           a
           member
           thereof
           ,
           and
           gouerned
           as
           a
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           kingdome
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           did
           rather
           chuse
           to
           professe
           allegeāce
           to
           the
           Lady
           Berenguela
           ;
           by
           which
           meanes
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Leon
           was
           afterwards
           annexed
           vnto
           Castile
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           encrease
           ,
           both
           of
           dignitie
           and
           assurance
           to
           them
           both
           .
           I
           haue
           followed
           herein
           your
           owne
           Authors
           ,
           not
           being
           ignorant
           that
           others
           
           of
           better
           name
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           Berenguela
           was
           the
           eldest
           sister
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           haue
           occasiō
           hereafter
           to
           declare
           :
           but
           for
           the
           present
           let
           it
           be
           as
           you
           please
           ;
           and
           let
           vs
           weigh
           our
           owne
           wisdomes
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           straining
           ,
           but
           in
           forging
           titles
           ,
           to
           incurre
           those
           mischiefes
           ,
           which
           the
           Castilians
           reiected
           ,
           a
           lawfull
           title
           to
           auoid
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           also
           one
           of
           the
           motiues
           of
           the
           reuolt
           of
           Portugale
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           last
           example
           ;
           although
           it
           had
           also
           (
           as
           Garabay
           b
           writeth
           )
           a
           concurrence
           of
           right
           .
           For
           Ferdinand
           king
           of
           Portugale
           ,
           by
           his
           procurators
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ebora
           and
           others
           ,
           did
           both
           contract
           and
           solemnize
           espousals
           with
           Elianor
           ,
           daughter
           of
           Peter
           king
           of
           Aragon
           .
           But
           being
           entred
           into
           war
           with
           Henry
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           &
           finding
           himself
           at
           some
           disaduātage
           ,
           he
           forsooke
           the
           king
           of
           Arragōs
           daughter
           ,
           &
           cōtracted
           himself
           to
           Elianor
           ,
           daughter
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           vpō
           very
           beneficiall
           conditions
           for
           his
           state
           .
           Afterward
           ,
           falling
           into
           fancy
           with
           one
           of
           his
           subiects
           ,
           named
           
             Elianor
             Telles
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           wife
           to
           a
           noble
           man
           called
           
             Lorenzo
             Vasques
             de
             Acun̄a
          
           ,
           he
           tooke
           her
           as
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           enforced
           her
           husband
           to
           auoid
           the
           Realme
           ;
           &
           had
           by
           her
           one
           only
           daughter
           ,
           named
           Beatrix
           ,
           who
           was
           ioyned
           in
           mariage
           to
           Iohn
           king
           of
           Castile
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Portugale
           her
           father
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           laid
           claime
           to
           that
           realme
           ,
           &
           was
           accordingly
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           nobility
           and
           Prelats
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           by
           
             D.
             Iohn
          
           maister
           of
           Auis
           ,
           her
           fathers
           base
           brother
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           the
           most
           forward
           man
           in
           her
           fauour
           .
           But
           afterwards
           falling
           into
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           hauing
           slaine
           the
           Count
           
             de
             Oren
          
           ,
           he
           stirred
           the
           people
           against
           the
           Queene
           ,
           &
           cōpelled
           her
           to
           quit
           the
           city
           .
           And
           after
           diuerse
           outrages
           
           and
           murthers
           ,
           committed
           vpon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           an
           Abbesse
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           hee
           was
           first
           made
           gouernour
           of
           Portugall
           ;
           and
           then
           proceeding
           further
           ,
           in
           an
           assembly
           of
           his
           partie
           gathered
           at
           Coimbra
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           King.
           Garrabay
           writeth
           ,
           c
           that
           the
           chiefest
           obiection
           against
           Beatrix
           was
           ,
           because
           her
           mother
           was
           not
           King
           Ferdinands
           lawfull
           wife
           .
           And
           I
           beleeue
           you
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           reflexe
           ,
           not
           to
           loose
           the
           dignitie
           of
           their
           kingdome
           (
           as
           now
           they
           haue
           done
           )
           and
           be
           made
           subiect
           to
           the
           cruell
           both
           auarice
           and
           ambition
           of
           a
           more
           potent
           state
           .
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           eighth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           entituled
           ,
           Of
           diuers
           other
           examples
           out
           of
           the
           states
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           for
           proofe
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           in
           bloud
           are
           sometimes
           put
           backe
           from
           succession
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           hath
           approued
           the
           same
           with
           good
           successe
           .
        
         
           YOur
           examples
           of
           France
           (
           to
           which
           Nation
           wee
           are
           more
           neare
           both
           in
           scituation
           and
           lawes
           )
           I
           will
           runne
           ouer
           with
           a
           swift
           course
           .
           Of
           the
           chaunge
           which
           twice
           hath
           happened
           in
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           :
           d
           you
           seeme
           also
           either
           to
           threaten
           or
           presage
           the
           third
           chaunge
           ,
           from
           the
           king
           who
           
           now
           raigneth
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Burbon
           .
           It
           was
           your
           desire
           ,
           you
           applyed
           your
           endeuour
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           power
           and
           perswasions
           you
           could
           make
           .
           You
           knit
           diuers
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           in
           a
           trecherous
           league
           against
           him
           ;
           you
           incensed
           the
           people
           ;
           you
           drew
           in
           forren
           forces
           to
           theyr
           assistance
           :
           by
           which
           meanes
           ,
           the
           Realme
           fell
           daily
           into
           chaunge
           of
           distresse
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           armes
           making
           all
           things
           lawfull
           to
           their
           lust
           .
           The
           good
           did
           feare
           ,
           the
           euill
           expect
           ;
           no
           place
           was
           free
           ,
           eyther
           from
           the
           rage
           or
           suspition
           of
           tumult
           ;
           fewe
           to
           bee
           trusted
           ,
           none
           assured
           ,
           all
           things
           in
           commixtion
           ;
           the
           wisest
           too
           weake
           ,
           the
           strongest
           too
           simple
           ,
           to
           auoyde
           the
           storme
           which
           brake
           vpon
           them
           :
           the
           people
           ioyning
           to
           their
           miserable
           condition
           many
           complaints
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           bene
           abused
           by
           you
           ,
           in
           whose
           directions
           they
           founde
           nothing
           but
           obstinacie
           and
           rashnesse
           ,
           two
           daungerous
           humours
           to
           leade
           a
           great
           enterprise
           .
           At
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           lamentable
           experience
           had
           made
           that
           knowne
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           no
           capacitie
           by
           reason
           to
           foresee
           ,
           they
           expelled
           as
           well
           your
           company
           as
           counsell
           out
           of
           the
           Realme
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           firebrands
           which
           you
           had
           kindled
           ,
           were
           broken
           vpon
           your
           owne
           heads
           ;
           hauing
           opportunitie
           by
           your
           iust
           banishment
           to
           enter
           into
           conscience
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           wrong
           of
           your
           aduice
           .
        
         
           The
           partition
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           France
           between
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           Carlomon
           his
           younger
           brother
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           vniting
           thereof
           againe
           in
           Charles
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Carloman
           ,
           depended
           vpon
           the
           disposition
           
           of
           Pepin
           their
           father
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Girard
           saith
           ,
           that
           e
           Pepin
           hauing
           disposed
           all
           things
           in
           his
           new
           Realme
           which
           hee
           thought
           necessarie
           for
           the
           suretie
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           disposed
           his
           estate
           ;
           leauing
           the
           Realme
           of
           Noion
           to
           his
           sonne
           Charles
           ;
           and
           to
           Carloman
           his
           other
           sonne
           ,
           that
           of
           Soissons
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Carloman
           ,
           both
           his
           place
           and
           his
           power
           did
           accrue
           vnto
           Charles
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           who
           hath
           attained
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           hath
           ordinarilye
           directed
           the
           succession
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           contention
           betweene
           
             Lewis
             le
             debonaire
          
           and
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           owne
           Author
           Girard
           ,
           f
           proceeded
           and
           succeeded
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           Certaine
           Lords
           of
           France
           taking
           discontentment
           at
           the
           immoderate
           fauours
           ,
           which
           the
           king
           shewed
           toward
           Berard
           his
           great
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           conspired
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           greater
           both
           countenance
           and
           strength
           ,
           drew
           his
           owne
           sonnes
           to
           bee
           of
           their
           faction
           .
           But
           Lewis
           brake
           this
           broile
           ,
           more
           by
           foresight
           then
           by
           force
           ;
           and
           doing
           execution
           vpon
           the
           principall
           offenders
           ,
           pardoned
           his
           sonnes
           .
           Yet
           they
           ,
           interpreting
           this
           lenitie
           to
           slacknes
           of
           courage
           ,
           rebelled
           againe
           ,
           gathered
           a
           greater
           strength
           ,
           &
           drew
           Pope
           Gregorie
           the
           fourth
           to
           bee
           a
           complice
           of
           their
           vnnaturall
           impietie
           :
           whereby
           it
           appeareth
           (
           saith
           Girard
           )
           that
           they
           are
           either
           foolish
           or
           mischieuous
           ,
           who
           wil
           affirm
           ,
           that
           euery
           thing
           is
           good
           which
           the
           Popes
           haue
           done
           .
           Afterward
           they
           tooke
           their
           father
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           good
           faith
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           prisoner
           to
           Tortone
           ,
           &
           then
           at
           Compeigne
           assembled
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           
           composed
           of
           their
           owne
           confederates
           ,
           wherin
           they
           made
           him
           a
           Monke
           ,
           &
           brought
           his
           estate
           into
           diuision
           &
           share
           .
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           coniecture
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Girard
           )
           what
           miserable
           conditions
           the
           Realme
           then
           endured
           ;
           all
           lawes
           were
           subuerted
           ,
           all
           things
           exposed
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           sworde
           ,
           the
           whole
           realme
           in
           combustion
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           extreamely
           discontented
           at
           this
           barbarous
           impietie
           .
           In
           the
           ende
           Lewes
           ,
           by
           the
           aide
           of
           his
           faithfull
           seruants
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           his
           sonnes
           acknowledging
           their
           faulte
           ,
           were
           receiued
           by
           him
           both
           to
           pardon
           and
           fauour
           .
           His
           sonne
           Pepin
           being
           dead
           ,
           he
           diuided
           his
           Realme
           among
           his
           other
           three
           sonnes
           ,
           
             Charles
             ,
             Lewes
          
           ,
           and
           Lothaire
           ;
           but
           Lewes
           rebelled
           againe
           ,
           and
           was
           again
           receiued
           to
           mercie
           :
           lastly
           ,
           hee
           stirred
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Germanie
           to
           reuolt
           ,
           with
           griefe
           whereof
           the
           good
           olde
           man
           his
           Father
           died
           .
           After
           his
           death
           ,
           Lewes
           and
           Lothaire
           ,
           vpon
           disdaine
           at
           the
           great
           portion
           which
           their
           Father
           had
           assigned
           to
           their
           brother
           Charles
           ,
           raised
           warre
           against
           him
           .
           The
           battaile
           was
           giuen
           ,
           wherein
           Charles
           remained
           victorious
           ,
           reducing
           them
           both
           vnder
           such
           conditions
           ,
           as
           hee
           thought
           conuenient
           to
           impose
           .
           Loe
           heere
           one
           of
           your
           plaine
           and
           euident
           examples
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           free
           from
           all
           exception
           .
           But
           mindes
           corruptly
           inclined
           ,
           holde
           nothing
           vnlawfull
           ,
           nothing
           vnreasonable
           ,
           which
           agreeth
           with
           their
           passion
           .
        
         
           
             Loys
             le
             Begue
          
           ,
           succeded
           after
           Charles
           ,
           not
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           states
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           in
           France
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           not
           vnusuall
           )
           by
           appointment
           of
           his
           father
           .
           And
           wheras
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           Loys
           at
           his
           first
           entrance
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           bin
           depriued
           by
           the
           states
           ,
           
           but
           that
           calling
           a
           Parlament
           ,
           he
           made
           thē
           many
           faire
           promises
           to
           haue
           their
           good
           will
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           very
           idle
           vntruth
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Author
           whō
           you
           auouch
           .
           At
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           left
           his
           wife
           great
           with
           childe
           ,
           who
           afterward
           was
           called
           Charles
           the
           simple
           .
           But
           before
           he
           had
           accomplished
           the
           age
           of
           12.
           yeares
           ,
           there
           stept
           vp
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           first
           Loys
           and
           Carloman
           his
           bastard
           brothers
           ;
           then
           Charles
           surnamed
           
             le
             Gros
          
           ;
           and
           after
           him
           Odo
           Earle
           of
           Paris
           .
           Then
           Charles
           the
           right
           heire
           attained
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           then
           againe
           were
           raised
           against
           him
           ,
           first
           Robert
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Angiers
           ;
           and
           afterward
           Ralph
           king
           of
           Burgūdie
           .
           But
           where
           you
           attribute
           these
           mutations
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           states
           ,
           Girard
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           by
           faction
           &
           vsurpation
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           frō
           the
           weaknes
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           did
           make
           aduantage
           to
           their
           owne
           ambition
           ;
           affirming
           plainly
           ,
           that
           betweene
           the
           death
           of
           
             Loys
             le
             Begue
          
           ,
           &
           Charles
           the
           simple
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           who
           held
           the
           crowne
           of
           the
           Realme
           was
           lawfull
           king
           g
           ,
           noting
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           two
           races
           of
           Kings
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           cruel
           parricides
           &
           murthers
           ;
           &
           that
           in
           those
           times
           the
           Realme
           was
           oftē
           trauelled
           with
           tempests
           of
           seditiō
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           vsurpation
           of
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           :
           Girard
           writeth
           ,
           h
           that
           althogh
           he
           sought
           many
           shadowes
           of
           right
           ,
           yet
           his
           best
           title
           was
           by
           force
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cōmō
           right
           of
           first
           vsurpers
           .
           And
           wheras
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           first
           was
           preferred
           to
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           before
           Robert
           his
           elder
           brother
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           by
           appointment
           of
           the
           states
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           father
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           Girard
           maketh
           the
           matter
           doubtfull
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           
           that
           some
           said
           he
           was
           the
           younger
           brother
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           set
           vp
           a
           dangerous
           and
           doubtfull
           warre
           betweene
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Further
           ,
           where
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           William
           being
           a
           bastarde
           ,
           succeeded
           Robert
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           saide
           Robert
           left
           two
           brothers
           in
           life
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           custome
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           bastards
           did
           succeed
           ,
           euen
           as
           lawfull
           children
           .
           Thierry
           bastard
           of
           Clouis
           ,
           had
           for
           his
           partage
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Austrasie
           ,
           now
           called
           
             Lorraine
             .
             Sigisbert
          
           bastard
           of
           king
           Dagobert
           the
           first
           ,
           parted
           with
           Clouis
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           his
           lawfull
           brother
           .
           Loys
           and
           Carloman
           bastards
           of
           king
           
             Loys
             le
             Begue
          
           ,
           raigned
           after
           their
           Father
           .
           But
           in
           the
           third
           race
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           law
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           bastards
           should
           not
           succeed
           in
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           yet
           other
           bastards
           of
           great
           houses
           were
           stil
           aduowed
           ,
           the
           French
           being
           then
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           Peleus
           in
           Euripides
           .
           k
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Oftentimes
             many
             bastardes
             excell
             those
             that
             are
             lawfully
             borne
          
           :
           which
           is
           verified
           by
           
             Hercules
             ,
             Alexander
          
           the
           great
           ,
           
             Romulus
             ,
             Timotheus
             ,
             Themistocles
             ,
             Homer
             ,
             Demosthenes
             ,
             Brutus
             ,
             Bion
             ,
             Bartolus
             ,
             Gratian
             ,
             Peter
             Lombard
             ,
             Peter
             Comesior
             ,
             Io.
             Andreas
             ,
          
           and
           diuers
           other
           of
           most
           flourishing
           name
           .
        
         
           Your
           examples
           of
           Lewes
           the
           6.
           and
           Lewes
           the
           11.
           are
           not
           worth
           a
           word
           in
           answere
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           raigne
           ,
           you
           affirme
           that
           they
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           beene
           disinherited
           by
           the
           state
           ,
           for
           the
           offences
           of
           their
           Father
           .
           You
           beare
           a
           minde
           charged
           with
           thoughtes
           vaine
           ,
           busie
           and
           bolde
           ,
           without
           any
           restreint
           either
           of
           honestie
           or
           of
           discretion
           .
           For
           how
           
           else
           could
           you
           here
           also
           affirme
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           condemned
           by
           his
           Barons
           to
           be
           disinherited
           ,
           for
           the
           fault
           of
           his
           Father
           ?
           It
           is
           vsuall
           with
           you
           in
           all
           your
           reports
           ,
           either
           plainely
           to
           breake
           beyond
           the
           boundes
           of
           all
           truth
           ,
           or
           grossely
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           now
           say
           artificially
           )
           to
           disguise
           it
           ,
           with
           many
           false
           and
           deceiueable
           termes
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           for
           the
           state
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           to
           exclude
           whatsoeuer
           you
           haue
           said
           ;
           vnder
           the
           raigne
           of
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           l
           for
           the
           better
           establishment
           of
           this
           right
           ,
           and
           for
           cutting
           of
           those
           calamities
           which
           accompanie
           vsurpatiō
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           lawe
           made
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           should
           incontinently
           succeede
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           now
           come
           to
           our
           English
           examples
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           might
           haue
           omitted
           those
           of
           the
           Saxon
           kings
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           setled
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           in
           those
           tumultuous
           times
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           our
           Histories
           of
           that
           age
           are
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           not
           leading
           vs
           in
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           maner
           or
           occasion
           of
           particular
           actions
           :
           they
           declare
           in
           grosse
           what
           things
           were
           done
           ,
           without
           further
           opening
           ,
           either
           how
           or
           wherefore
           .
           But
           both
           these
           doe
           make
           for
           your
           aduantage
           :
           for
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           your
           exāples
           are
           chiefly
           bred
           in
           tempestuous
           times
           ;
           and
           the
           obscuritie
           of
           Histories
           will
           serue
           for
           a
           shadowe
           to
           darken
           your
           deceit
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           both
           the
           times
           and
           Histories
           as
           they
           are
           .
           How
           will
           you
           maintaine
           that
           Egbert
           was
           not
           next
           successour
           to
           Briticus
           by
           propinquitie
           of
           blood
           ?
           Briticus
           left
           no
           children
           ,
           and
           Egbert
           was
           descended
           
           of
           the
           blood
           royall
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           affirmeth
           ,
           m
           
             William
             Malmesbury
          
           n
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           man
           aliue
           of
           the
           royall
           blood
           ,
           being
           descended
           of
           Inegild
           ,
           the
           brother
           of
           King
           Ina.
           How
           then
           is
           it
           true
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Britricus
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           roial
           descēt
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           so
           indeede
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           election
           should
           then
           haue
           bene
           in
           the
           state
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           stumble
           at
           euery
           step
           ,
           you
           entangle
           your selfe
           without
           truth
           or
           ende
           .
           You
           snatch
           at
           the
           words
           of
           Polydore
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             He
             is
             created
             king
             by
             consent
             of
             all
          
           :
           which
           doe
           imply
           no
           other
           sense
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             That
             he
             was
             saluted
             king
             by
             all
             .
          
           So
           we
           finde
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           improper
           speech
           was
           vsed
           at
           the
           coronatiō
           of
           Philip
           the
           second
           ,
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Reimes
           did
           challenge
           power
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Sea
           ,
           to
           make
           election
           of
           the
           king
           .
        
         
           That
           Adelstane
           was
           illegitimate
           ,
           you
           follow
           Polydore
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           no
           great
           either
           industrie
           or
           iudgement
           .
           
             William
             Malmesbury
          
           o
           accounted
           Egwina
           the
           mother
           of
           Adelstane
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           first
           wife
           of
           king
           Edward
           his
           father
           :
           he
           termeth
           her
           also
           a
           noble
           woman
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           Polydore
           fableth
           .
           
             Henry
             Huntington
             ,
             Roger
             Houeden
          
           and
           others
           ,
           write
           no
           otherwise
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           one
           that
           was
           lawfully
           borne
           .
           And
           in
           that
           you
           english
           these
           words
           of
           
             Polydore
             ,
             Rex
             dicitur
             ;
             Rex
             a
             populo
             salutatur
             ;
             Hee
             was
             made
             king
             by
             the
             people
          
           :
           In
           that
           you
           affirme
           also
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           his
           valure
           hee
           was
           preferred
           before
           his
           brethren
           which
           were
           lawfully
           borne
           ,
           whome
           you
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           men
           of
           most
           excellent
           both
           expectation
           
           and
           proofe
           ;
           you
           doe
           plainly
           shewe
           ,
           that
           vse
           hath
           made
           you
           too
           open
           in
           straining
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           Eldred
           did
           first
           take
           vpon
           him
           but
           as
           Protector
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           minoritie
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Edmund
           his
           elder
           brother
           ;
           and
           afterward
           entred
           into
           ful
           possession
           of
           the
           Crowne
           .
           But
           that
           his
           nephewes
           were
           put
           backe
           by
           the
           Realme
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           owne
           idle
           inuention
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           more
           the
           act
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           vsurpation
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           That
           Edwin
           was
           deposed
           from
           his
           estate
           ,
           it
           is
           inexcusably
           vntrue
           .
           Polydore
           p
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Northumbrians
           and
           Mercians
           not
           fully
           setled
           in
           subiection
           ,
           made
           a
           reuolt
           .
           Malmesburie
           q
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           maimed
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           the
           stroke
           of
           which
           iniurie
           he
           ended
           his
           life
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           write
           in
           commendation
           of
           King
           Edgar
           his
           next
           successor
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           a
           Nauie
           of
           6600.
           shippes
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           you
           discouer
           your
           defectiue
           iudgement
           in
           embracing
           such
           reports
           for
           true
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           many
           good
           men
           of
           the
           Realme
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           the
           succession
           of
           Etheldred
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           I
           dare
           confidently
           affirme
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           only
           tel
           ,
           but
           make
           an
           vntruth
           ;
           hauing
           no
           author
           either
           to
           excuse
           or
           countenance
           the
           same
           .
           In
           that
           you
           write
           also
           ,
           that
           betweene
           the
           death
           of
           
             Edmund
             Ironside
          
           ,
           and
           the
           raigne
           of
           William
           Conquerour
           ,
           it
           did
           plainly
           appeare
           what
           interest
           the
           Common-wealth
           hath
           to
           alter
           titles
           of
           succession
           ;
           it
           doth
           plainly
           appeare
           ,
           that
           both
           your
           reason
           and
           your
           conscience
           is
           become
           slauish
           to
           your
           violent
           desire
           .
           For
           what
           either
           libertie
           
           or
           power
           had
           the
           Common-wealth
           vnder
           the
           barbarous
           rage
           and
           oppression
           of
           the
           Danes
           ?
           when
           Canutus
           had
           spread
           the
           winges
           of
           his
           fortune
           ouer
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           none
           hauing
           either
           heart
           or
           power
           to
           oppose
           against
           him
           ,
           what
           choise
           was
           then
           left
           vnto
           the
           people
           ?
           what
           roome
           for
           right
           ?
           what
           man
           not
           banished
           from
           sobrietie
           of
           sence
           woulde
           euer
           haue
           saide
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           admitted
           king
           by
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Realme
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           both
           violently
           and
           vniustly
           obtained
           full
           possession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           slaine
           the
           brother
           of
           
             Edmund
             Ironside
          
           ,
           and
           conueied
           his
           children
           into
           Sueden
           ,
           he
           assembled
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           caused
           himselfe
           to
           be
           crowned
           king
           :
           but
           neither
           the
           forme
           nor
           name
           of
           a
           Parliament
           was
           then
           knowne
           in
           Englande
           ;
           and
           if
           coronation
           were
           sufficient
           to
           make
           a
           title
           ,
           no
           king
           should
           be
           accounted
           to
           vsurpe
           .
        
         
           Of
           Harold
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           naturall
           sonne
           of
           Canutus
           ,
           our
           Histories
           doe
           verie
           differently
           report
           .
           
             Saxo
             Grammaticus
          
           writeth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           neuer
           king
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           died
           before
           his
           Father
           .
           Henry
           of
           Huntington
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           appointed
           but
           as
           Regent
           for
           his
           brother
           Hardicanutus
           .
           Others
           write
           ,
           that
           apprehending
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           his
           brothers
           absence
           ,
           he
           inuaded
           Northumberland
           and
           Mercia
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           the
           Danes
           who
           were
           in
           Englande
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           Realme
           was
           diuided
           ,
           one
           part
           holding
           for
           Harolde
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           Hardicanutus
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           Denmarke
           .
           But
           because
           hee
           delayed
           to
           come
           into
           England
           ,
           they
           all
           fell
           ,
           rather
           not
           to
           denie
           then
           to
           acknowledge
           Harold
           for
           their
           king
           .
           Take
           now
           
           which
           of
           these
           reports
           you
           please
           ,
           for
           all
           do
           serue
           to
           your
           purpose
           alike
           .
        
         
           Hardicanutus
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Harold
           ,
           came
           out
           of
           Denmarke
           into
           Englande
           :
           and
           the
           people
           hauing
           their
           courages
           broken
           with
           bondage
           ,
           were
           easie
           to
           entertaine
           the
           strongest
           pretender
           .
           But
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           diuers
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           especially
           Godwine
           Earle
           of
           Kent
           ,
           rising
           into
           hope
           to
           shake
           off
           theyr
           shoulders
           the
           importable
           yoake
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           aduaunced
           Edwarde
           the
           sonne
           of
           Etheldred
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           next
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           blood
           ,
           yet
           at
           hand
           ;
           for
           Edward
           the
           outlawe
           his
           elder
           brother
           ,
           was
           then
           in
           Hungarie
           :
           and
           feare
           being
           the
           only
           knot
           that
           had
           fastened
           the
           people
           to
           the
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           that
           once
           vntied
           ,
           they
           all
           scattered
           from
           them
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           birdes
           whose
           cage
           had
           bene
           broken
           .
           Edward
           being
           dead
           ,
           Harold
           the
           sonne
           of
           Godwine
           vsurped
           the
           kingdome
           :
           for
           as
           Malmesburie
           saith
           ;
           r
           
             By
             extorted
             faith
             frō
             the
             nobilitie
             he
             fastned
             vpon
             the
             Crowne
             a
             forceable
             gripe
             :
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           also
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           Polydore
           doe
           write
           ,
           that
           vpon
           confidence
           of
           his
           power
           he
           inuaded
           the
           Crowne
           s
           :
           which
           vsurpation
           gaue
           both
           encouragement
           and
           successe
           to
           the
           enterprise
           of
           the
           Normanes
           .
           This
           short
           passage
           of
           Historie
           you
           doe
           defile
           with
           so
           many
           vntruthes
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           you
           haue
           as
           naturall
           a
           gift
           to
           falsifie
           ,
           as
           to
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           or
           sleepe
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           you
           write
           that
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           formed
           any
           title
           by
           cōsent
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           you
           grow
           into
           the
           degree
           of
           ridiculous
           .
           We
           finde
           that
           he
           pretended
           the
           institution
           of
           king
           Edward
           ,
           which
           
           had
           neither
           probabilitie
           norforce
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           nearer
           to
           him
           in
           blood
           ,
           then
           Harold
           the
           vsurper
           :
           but
           that
           hee
           euer
           pretended
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           own
           clowted
           cōceit
           .
           For
           whē
           he
           had
           rowted
           the
           English
           armie
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           sacked
           their
           Townes
           ,
           harried
           their
           Villages
           ,
           slain
           much
           people
           ,
           and
           bent
           his
           sworde
           against
           the
           brests
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           what
           free
           election
           could
           they
           then
           make
           ?
           Your selfe
           acknowlede
           also
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           t
           that
           hee
           came
           to
           the
           Crowne
           by
           dinte
           of
           sworde
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           death
           his
           owne
           conscience
           constrained
           him
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           hee
           tooke
           it
           without
           right
           u
           .
           And
           in
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           French
           King
           fauoured
           his
           enterprise
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           the
           first
           iniustice
           which
           they
           haue
           assisted
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           the
           Popes
           hallowed
           banner
           (
           as
           you
           affirme
           )
           but
           the
           bowe
           and
           the
           arrowe
           ,
           the
           only
           weapon
           of
           aduantage
           long
           time
           after
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           did
           obtaine
           the
           victorie
           .
           One
           helpe
           hee
           had
           also
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           for
           that
           King
           Edward
           had
           aduanced
           diuers
           Normans
           ,
           to
           high
           place
           both
           of
           dignitie
           and
           charge
           ;
           who
           gaue
           vnto
           him
           muche
           secret
           both
           incouragement
           and
           assistance
           in
           his
           attempt
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           in
           all
           these
           turbulent
           times
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           finding
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           short
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           King
           by
           free
           authoritie
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           King
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           made
           no
           other
           title
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           but
           the
           testament
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           For
           often
           vse
           hath
           confirmed
           it
           for
           lawe
           ,
           that
           a
           Victor
           
           may
           freely
           dispose
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           that
           state
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           obtained
           by
           the
           purchase
           of
           his
           sword
           .
           *
           The
           conquerer
           disinherited
           his
           eldest
           son
           Robert
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           knitting
           with
           Philip
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           inuaded
           ,
           wasted
           and
           spoiled
           Normandie
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           in
           open
           battell
           against
           his
           father
           ,
           wherein
           the
           father
           was
           vnhorsed
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           a
           desperate
           distresse
           of
           his
           life
           .
           Herevpon
           he
           cast
           forth
           a
           cruel
           curse
           against
           his
           sonne
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           neuer
           be
           entreated
           to
           reuoke
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           vpō
           his
           death-bed
           he
           said
           of
           him
           w
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           miserable
           countrey
           which
           should
           bee
           subiect
           to
           his
           dominion
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           proud
           and
           foolish
           knaue
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           long
           scourged
           with
           cruell
           fortune
           .
           And
           wheras
           you
           write
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           fathers
           death
           he
           was
           absent
           in
           the
           warre
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           negligent
           vntruth
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           an
           idle
           vntruth
           that
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           first
           had
           no
           other
           title
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           but
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           .
           He
           neuer
           was
           elected
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           he
           neuer
           pretended
           any
           such
           title
           .
           Nubrigensis
           x
           &
           after
           him
           Polydore
           y
           do
           report
           ,
           that
           he
           laid
           his
           title
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           borne
           after
           his
           father
           was
           king
           .
           Malmesburie
           z
           saith
           ;
           
             Henry
             ,
             the
             youngest
             sonne
             of
          
           William
           
             the
             great
             ,
             being
             an
             Infant
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             desires
             and
             wishes
             of
             all
             men
             was
             excellently
             brought
             vp
             ,
          
           &
           
             because
             he
             alone
             of
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
          
           William
           ,
           
             was
             princely
             borne
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             seemed
             to
             appertaine
             vnto
             him
             .
             He
             was
             borne
             in
             England
             in
             the
             third
             yeare
             after
             his
             father
             entred
             into
             it
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           the
           like
           controuersie
           to
           that
           which
           Herodotus
           a
           reporteth
           ,
           to
           haue
           happened
           betweene
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Darius
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           
           Hystaspis
           ,
           king
           of
           Persia
           ,
           when
           hee
           prepared
           an
           expedition
           against
           the
           Grecians
           and
           Aegyptians
           :
           because
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           Persia
           ,
           the
           king
           might
           not
           enter
           into
           enterprise
           of
           armes
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           declared
           his
           successor
           .
           Darius
           had
           three
           children
           before
           he
           was
           king
           ,
           by
           his
           first
           wife
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           Gobris
           :
           and
           after
           he
           attained
           the
           kingdome
           he
           had
           other
           foure
           ,
           by
           Atossa
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           
             Cyrus
             .
             Artabazanes
          
           was
           eldest
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ;
           Xerxes
           of
           the
           second
           .
           Artabazanes
           alledged
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           eldest
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           children
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           custome
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           should
           enioy
           the
           principalitie
           .
           Xerxes
           alledged
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           begotten
           of
           Atossa
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           that
           king
           ,
           by
           whose
           puissance
           the
           Persians
           had
           gained
           ,
           not
           onely
           libertie
           ,
           but
           also
           power
           .
           Before
           Darius
           had
           giuen
           sentence
           ,
           Demaratus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Aristo
           ,
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           kingdome
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           came
           vnto
           Xerxes
           ,
           and
           aduised
           him
           to
           alledge
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           Darius
           after
           he
           was
           king
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           custome
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           had
           children
           in
           priuate
           estate
           ,
           and
           afterward
           an
           other
           sonne
           when
           he
           was
           king
           ,
           this
           last
           sonne
           should
           be
           his
           successor
           :
           vpon
           which
           ground
           Darius
           pronounced
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           Xerxes
           .
           The
           same
           historie
           is
           reported
           by
           Iustine
           b
           ,
           and
           touched
           also
           by
           Plutarch
           c
           ,
           although
           they
           differ
           ,
           both
           from
           Herodotus
           ,
           and
           one
           frō
           the
           other
           in
           some
           points
           of
           circumstance
           .
           Hereto
           also
           agreeth
           that
           which
           Iosephus
           writeth
           d
           ,
           in
           reprehending
           king
           Herod
           ,
           for
           excluding
           Alexander
           and
           Aristobulus
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           appointing
           Antipater
           ,
           borne
           to
           him
           in
           priuate
           estate
           ,
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
         
           Many
           great
           Lawiers
           haue
           subscribed
           their
           opinions
           to
           this
           kinde
           of
           title
           ;
           and
           namely
           
             Pet.
             Cynus
             ,
             Baldus
             ,
             Albericus
             ,
             Raph.
             Fulgosius
          
           e
           ,
           Rebuffus
           f
           ;
           and
           
             Anto.
             Corsetta
          
           g
           deliuereth
           it
           for
           a
           common
           opinion
           .
           But
           with
           this
           exception
           ,
           if
           the
           kingdome
           be
           acquired
           by
           any
           other
           title
           then
           by
           succession
           ,
           according
           to
           proximitie
           in
           bloud
           :
           for
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           because
           the
           dignitie
           is
           inherent
           in
           the
           stocke
           ,
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           shall
           succeede
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           borne
           before
           his
           father
           was
           King
           h
           .
           And
           therefore
           Plutarch
           writeth
           i
           that
           after
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Persia
           was
           setled
           in
           succession
           ,
           when
           Darius
           the
           King
           had
           foure
           sonnes
           ,
           Artaxerxes
           the
           eldest
           ,
           Cyrus
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           ;
           Parysatis
           his
           wife
           hauing
           a
           desire
           that
           Cyrus
           should
           succeede
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           pressed
           in
           his
           behalfe
           the
           same
           reason
           wherewith
           Xerxes
           had
           preuailed
           before
           :
           affirming
           ,
           that
           shee
           had
           brought
           forth
           Artaxerxes
           to
           Darius
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           a
           priuate
           man
           ;
           but
           Cyrus
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           king
           .
           Yet
           Plutarch
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           which
           shee
           vsed
           was
           nothing
           probable
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           eldest
           was
           designed
           to
           be
           King.
           
        
         
           Howsoeuer
           the
           right
           stoode
           betweene
           Robert
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           and
           his
           younger
           brothers
           ,
           the
           facte
           did
           not
           stande
           eyther
           with
           the
           quiet
           or
           safetie
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           For
           ,
           during
           the
           raigne
           of
           
             VVilliam
             Rufus
          
           ,
           it
           was
           often
           infested
           vpon
           this
           quarell
           ,
           both
           with
           forren
           armes
           and
           ciuill
           seditions
           ;
           which
           possessed
           all
           places
           with
           disorder
           ,
           and
           many
           also
           with
           fire
           ,
           rapine
           and
           bloud
           ,
           the
           principall
           effects
           of
           a
           li●entious
           warre
           .
        
         
         
           These
           mischiefes
           not
           onely
           continued
           but
           encreased
           in
           the
           raigne
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           vntill
           Robert
           the
           eldest
           brother
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           in
           the
           fielde
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           period
           to
           all
           his
           attempts
           .
           So
           dangerous
           it
           is
           vpon
           any
           pretence
           to
           put
           bye
           the
           next
           in
           succession
           to
           the
           crowne
           .
        
         
           This
           Henry
           the
           first
           left
           but
           one
           daughter
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           a
           young
           sonne
           named
           Henry
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           appoynted
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           and
           tooke
           an
           oath
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           to
           remaine
           faithfull
           vnto
           them
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           Yet
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           because
           Stephen
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Adela
           ,
           sister
           to
           King
           Henry
           ,
           was
           thought
           by
           the
           states
           more
           fit
           to
           gouerne
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           them
           admitted
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           In
           which
           assertion
           ,
           you
           cannot
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           erre
           ;
           but
           your
           passion
           doth
           pull
           you
           from
           your
           owne
           knowledge
           and
           iudgement
           .
           Polydore
           writeth
           ,
           k
           that
           hee
           possessed
           the
           kingdome
           contrary
           to
           his
           oath
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           mindes
           of
           all
           men
           were
           exceedingly
           mooued
           :
           some
           did
           abhorre
           and
           detest
           the
           impietie
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           fewe
           ,
           vnmindefull
           of
           periurie
           ,
           did
           more
           boldely
           then
           honestly
           allowe
           it
           ,
           and
           followed
           his
           part
           .
           Further
           he
           saith
           ,
           l
           that
           he
           was
           crowned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           in
           an
           assembly
           of
           those
           noble
           men
           who
           were
           his
           friendes
           .
           Nubrigensis
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           m
           violating
           his
           oath
           hee
           inuaded
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             William
             Malmesburie
          
           ,
           who
           liued
           in
           King
           Stephens
           time
           ,
           saith
           n
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           of
           all
           lay
           men
           ,
           next
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           oath
           to
           the
           Empresse
           Mawde
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           crowned
           ,
           o
           three
           Bishops
           being
           present
           (
           of
           whom
           one
           was
           his
           brother
           )
           
           no
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           fewe
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           .
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           ,
           who
           liued
           also
           in
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           saith
           p
           ;
           that
           by
           force
           and
           impudencie
           tempting
           God
           ,
           he
           inuaded
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Afterward
           he
           reporteth
           q
           ,
           that
           being
           desirous
           to
           haue
           his
           sonne
           Eustace
           crowned
           king
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           withstood
           it
           ,
           vpon
           commaundement
           from
           the
           Pope
           :
           because
           hee
           tooke
           vpō
           him
           the
           kingdom
           against
           his
           oath
           r
           ,
           
             Roger
             Houeden
          
           writeth
           s
           ,
           that
           he
           inuaded
           the
           Crowne
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           tempest
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           report
           of
           those
           writers
           who
           came
           nearest
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           time
           and
           truth
           of
           this
           action
           :
           whom
           other
           Authors
           do
           likewise
           follow
           .
           Polydore
           t
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Hollingshead
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           u
           partly
           vpon
           confidence
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Theobald
           his
           brother
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Blois
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           Hen.
           his
           other
           brother
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
           Walsinghame
           addeth
           w
           ,
           that
           
             Hugh
             Bigot
          
           ,
           who
           had
           bene
           King
           Henries
           Steward
           ,
           tooke
           an
           oath
           before
           the
           Archbishoppe
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           at
           his
           death
           appointed
           Stephen
           to
           be
           his
           successour
           .
           Wherevpon
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           a
           fewe
           others
           were
           ouer-lightly
           ledde
           ,
           like
           men
           blinded
           with
           securitie
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           foresight
           :
           neuer
           considering
           of
           daungers
           ,
           vntill
           the
           meanes
           of
           remedie
           were
           past
           .
        
         
           You
           write
           that
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           haue
           d●ne
           this
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           But
           what
           good
           conscience
           could
           they
           haue
           in
           defiling
           their
           faith
           ?
           such
           consciences
           you
           endeuour
           to
           frame
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           breake
           an
           oathe
           with
           as
           great
           facilitie
           ,
           as
           a
           Squirrell
           can
           cracke
           a
           
           Nut.
           What
           good
           also
           did
           ensue
           vnto
           the
           Realme
           ?
           The
           Nobilitie
           were
           set
           into
           factions
           ;
           the
           common
           people
           into
           diuision
           and
           disorder
           :
           and
           as
           in
           warres
           where
           discipline
           is
           at
           large
           ,
           there
           insolencies
           are
           infinite
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           confusion
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           action
           which
           tended
           not
           to
           the
           ruine
           thereof
           ;
           the
           liues
           and
           goods
           of
           men
           remaining
           in
           continuall
           pillage
           .
           Polydore
           saith
           x
           :
           
             Matrons
             were
             violated
             ,
             virgins
             rauished
             ,
             Churches
             spoiled
             ,
             Townes
             and
             Villages
             rased
             ,
             much
             cattle
             destroied
             ,
             innumerable
             men
             slaine
             .
          
           Into
           this
           miserable
           face
           of
           extremities
           the
           Realme
           did
           fall
           ;
           &
           into
           the
           same
           againe
           you
           striue
           to
           reduce
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           ending
           of
           these
           mischiefes
           ,
           the
           States
           in
           a
           Parliament
           at
           Wallingford
           made
           an
           agreement
           ,
           that
           Stephen
           should
           be
           King
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           Henry
           and
           his
           offspring
           should
           succeede
           after
           his
           death
           .
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           you
           had
           a
           mint
           of
           fables
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           historie
           which
           you
           handle
           ,
           but
           you
           defile
           it
           with
           apish
           vntruthes
           .
           All
           our
           histories
           agree
           ,
           that
           king
           Stephen
           ,
           vnable
           to
           range
           things
           into
           better
           forme
           ,
           did
           adopt
           Henry
           to
           be
           his
           successor
           .
           The
           second
           Huntington
           faith
           y
           ,
           that
           this
           agreement
           was
           mediated
           ,
           by
           the
           Archb.
           of
           Cant.
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           who
           repented
           him
           of
           the
           furtherance
           he
           gaue
           to
           the
           aduancement
           of
           king
           Stephen
           ,
           when
           he
           sawe
           what
           miseries
           did
           therevpon
           ensue
           .
           The
           like
           doth
           Houeden
           report
           z
           :
           and
           Holingshead
           &
           setteth
           downe
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           charter
           o●
           agreement
           betweene
           them
           ;
           whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           transaction
           betweene
           them
           two
           ,
           and
           no
           compulsorie
           act
           or
           authoritie
           of
           the
           State.
           I
           denie
           not
           but
           some
           Authors
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           
           assembled
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           but
           neyther
           were
           they
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           assembled
           to
           any
           other
           ende
           ,
           but
           to
           sweare
           fealtie
           vnto
           Henry
           ,
           sauing
           the
           kings
           honour
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           should
           liue
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           first
           ,
           you
           affirme
           that
           the
           succession
           was
           againe
           broken
           ;
           for
           that
           Iohn
           ,
           brother
           to
           King
           Richard
           ,
           was
           admitted
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           Arthur
           Duke
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Geoffrye
           ,
           elder
           brother
           vnto
           Iohn
           ,
           was
           against
           the
           ordinarie
           course
           of
           succession
           excluded
           .
           Well
           sir
           ,
           I
           arrest
           your
           worde
           ;
           remember
           this
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           thereof
           in
           an
           other
           place
           .
           That
           which
           here
           you
           affirme
           to
           be
           against
           the
           ordinarie
           course
           of
           succession
           ,
           you
           bring
           in
           an
           other
           place
           for
           proofe
           ,
           that
           the
           Vncle
           hath
           right
           before
           the
           Nephewe
           .
           You
           do
           wildely
           wauer
           in
           varietie
           of
           opinion
           ,
           speaking
           flatte
           contraries
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           ague
           of
           your
           passion
           is
           eyther
           in
           fitte
           or
           intermission
           .
        
         
           The
           Historie
           of
           King
           Iohn
           standeth
           thus
           .
           King
           Richard
           the
           first
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           left
           behinde
           him
           a
           brother
           named
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           a
           Nephewe
           called
           Arthur
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Geoffrye
           ,
           who
           was
           elder
           brother
           vnto
           Iohn
           .
           This
           Arthur
           was
           appointed
           by
           King
           Richard
           to
           succeede
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           writeth
           a
           .
           Nubrigensis
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           bene
           established
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           if
           the
           Britaine
           's
           had
           not
           bene
           so
           foolishly
           ,
           eyther
           suspitious
           or
           fonde
           ,
           that
           when
           King
           Richard
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           they
           refused
           to
           commit
           him
           into
           his
           Vncles
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           But
           after
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Richard
           ,
           his
           brother
           Iohn
           seized
           vpon
           his
           treasure
           in
           Normandie
           ,
           came
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           assembly
           onely
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           was
           crowned
           king
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           many
           he
           wonne
           with
           such
           liberall
           protestations
           and
           promises
           ,
           as
           men
           carelesse
           of
           their
           word
           are
           wont
           to
           bestowe
           :
           others
           were
           abused
           by
           the
           perswasions
           of
           Hubert
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           and
           a
           fewe
           others
           (
           saith
           Polydore
           b
           )
           not
           well
           aduised
           .
        
         
           
             Nic.
             Triuet
          
           saith
           c
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           pretended
           for
           his
           title
           ,
           not
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           propinquitie
           of
           bloud
           d
           ,
           and
           the
           testament
           of
           king
           Richard.
           The
           same
           also
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Walsingham
           e
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           question
           betweene
           the
           Vncle
           and
           the
           Nephewe
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           haue
           occasion
           to
           speake
           hereafter
           .
           But
           Polydore
           saith
           f
           ,
           that
           diuers
           noble
           men
           did
           account
           this
           to
           be
           a
           fraudulent
           iniustice
           ,
           and
           therevpon
           did
           ominate
           those
           euils
           which
           afterward
           did
           ensue
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           charged
           ,
           that
           vnder
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           partly
           subborned
           ,
           and
           partly
           weake
           ,
           he
           had
           bene
           the
           occasion
           of
           all
           those
           mischiefes
           .
           Polydore
           g
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           both
           grieued
           and
           ashamed
           at
           nothing
           more
           ;
           
             Rog.
             Wenden
          
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           he
           excused
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           it
           vpon
           oracles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           prophesie
           .
        
         
           King
           Iohn
           hauing
           locked
           himselfe
           into
           the
           saddle
           of
           state
           ,
           made
           one
           wrong
           which
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           greater
           wrong
           ;
           by
           murthering
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           Arthur
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Britane
           ,
           whose
           inheritāce
           he
           did
           vniustly
           vsurpe
           .
           For
           this
           fact
           the
           French
           king
           depriued
           him
           of
           all
           the
           landes
           which
           he
           helde
           in
           fee
           of
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           ,
           &
           prosecuted
           the
           sentence
           
           to
           effect
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           easily
           imboldened
           against
           an
           vsurper
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           declineth
           eyther
           in
           reputation
           or
           in
           state
           ,
           diuers
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           especially
           they
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           confederated
           against
           him
           :
           but
           being
           neither
           able
           to
           endure
           his
           warre
           ,
           nor
           willing
           to
           repose
           trust
           in
           his
           peace
           ,
           they
           cōtracted
           with
           Lewis
           the
           French
           kings
           sonne
           ,
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           be
           their
           king
           .
           And
           so
           it
           often
           happeneth
           in
           ciuill
           contentions
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           weakest
           ,
           do
           runne
           with
           a
           naturall
           rashnesse
           to
           call
           in
           a
           third
           .
        
         
           Lewes
           being
           arriued
           vpon
           the
           coast
           of
           Kent
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           that
           faction
           h
           ,
           came
           and
           sware
           alleageance
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           Londoners
           also
           ,
           many
           vpon
           an
           ordinarie
           desire
           to
           haue
           new
           kings
           ,
           others
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           ●ome
           for
           company
           ,
           ioyned
           to
           the
           reuolt
           .
           Hereof
           a
           lamentable
           presence
           of
           all
           miseries
           did
           arise
           ,
           whereby
           as
           well
           the
           libertie
           as
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           a
           neare
           and
           narrowe
           iumpe
           .
           The
           poore
           people
           ,
           naked
           both
           of
           helpe
           and
           hope
           ,
           stood
           at
           the
           curtesie
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           men
           of
           armes
           ;
           the
           libertie
           of
           warre
           making
           all
           things
           lawfull
           to
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           strongest
           .
           The
           Nobilitie
           ,
           feeling
           much
           ,
           and
           fearing
           more
           the
           insolencie
           of
           the
           French
           Natiō
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Vicount
           Melin
           a
           noble
           mā
           of
           France
           confessed
           at
           his
           death
           )
           had
           sworne
           the
           extirpation
           of
           all
           the
           noble
           bloud
           in
           the
           Realme
           ,
           began
           to
           deuise
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           returne
           into
           the
           alleageance
           of
           king
           Iohn
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           a
           litle
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           Letters
           were
           b●ought
           vnto
           him
           from
           certaine
           of
           his
           Barons
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fortie
           ,
           who
           desired
           to
           be
           receiued
           againe
           into
           his
           peace
           .
           But
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           happily
           did
           happen
           within
           fiue
           moneths
           after
           the
           arriuall
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           both
           their
           hatred
           and
           their
           feare
           
           being
           at
           an
           ende
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           as
           readie
           to
           cast
           out
           Lewes
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           bene
           rash
           to
           call
           him
           in
           .
        
         
           This
           History
           you
           corrupt
           with
           verie
           many
           odious
           vntruthes
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           harsh
           to
           a
           well
           tuned
           eare
           ,
           then
           the
           crashing
           of
           teeth
           ,
           or
           the
           grating
           of
           copper
           .
           As
           namely
           in
           affirming
           ,
           that
           Arthur
           was
           excluded
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           crowned
           King
           by
           the
           states
           of
           the
           Realme
           ;
           that
           God
           did
           more
           defend
           this
           act
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           then
           the
           iust
           title
           of
           Arthur
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           same
           states
           ,
           king
           Iohn
           was
           reiected
           ,
           Prince
           Hēry
           his
           sonne
           depriued
           ,
           and
           Lewes
           of
           France
           chosen
           to
           be
           king
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           states
           recalled
           their
           sentence
           against
           Prince
           Henry
           ,
           disanulling
           their
           oathe
           and
           alleageance
           made
           vnto
           Lewes
           .
           A
           shamelesse
           tongue
           ,
           gouerned
           by
           a
           deceitfull
           minde
           ,
           can
           easily
           call
           ,
           faction
           ,
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ;
           rebellion
           ,
           a
           iust
           and
           iudiciall
           proceeding
           ;
           open
           an
           often
           periurie
           ,
           an
           orderly
           reuoking
           of
           a
           sentence
           ;
           Gods
           secret
           iudgement
           in
           permitting
           iniustice
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           a
           plain
           defence
           and
           allowance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           houses
           of
           Lancastar
           and
           Yorke
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           little
           that
           you
           write
           ,
           whereto
           I
           haue
           fully
           answered
           before
           :
           you
           do
           wisely
           to
           giue
           a
           light
           touch
           to
           this
           example
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           hotte
           that
           it
           will
           scalde
           your
           throate
           .
           King
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           more
           caried
           by
           cursed
           ambition
           ,
           then
           either
           by
           necessitie
           or
           right
           ,
           laide
           an
           vniust
           gripe
           vpon
           the
           Realme
           ,
           which
           afterward
           he
           did
           beautifie
           with
           the
           counterfeit
           titles
           of
           conquest
           and
           election
           .
           So
           violent
           are
           the
           desires
           of
           Princes
           to
           imbrace
           streined
           titles
           ,
           by
           whiche
           they
           may
           disturbe
           the
           states
           of
           other
           ;
           not
           remembring
           ,
           that
           right
           may
           be
           troaden
           downe
           ,
           but
           not
           troaden
           out
           ;
           hauing
           her
           secret
           both
           meanes
           to
           support
           ,
           and
           
           seasons
           to
           reuiue
           her
           .
           For
           although
           the
           lawfull
           successor
           did
           warily
           strike
           saile
           to
           the
           tempest
           ,
           because
           neither
           the
           time
           running
           ,
           nor
           the
           opportunitie
           present
           (
           which
           are
           the
           guiders
           of
           actions
           )
           did
           consent
           as
           then
           to
           enter
           into
           enterprise
           .
           Yet
           so
           soone
           as
           one
           heare
           of
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ,
           his
           progenie
           did
           set
           vp
           a
           most
           doubtfull
           warre
           ,
           wherein
           thirteene
           battailes
           were
           executed
           by
           English-men
           only
           ,
           and
           aboue
           fourescore
           Princes
           of
           the
           royall
           blood
           slaine
           .
        
         
           Loe
           now
           the
           smiling
           successe
           of
           these
           vsurpations
           ;
           loe
           what
           a
           deare
           purchase
           of
           repentance
           they
           did
           cause
           !
           Were
           it
           not
           that
           passion
           doth
           blind
           men
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           desire
           but
           in
           hope
           ,
           they
           might
           suffice
           to
           make
           vs
           aduised
           ,
           to
           keepe
           rather
           the
           knowne
           &
           beaten
           way
           with
           safetie
           ,
           then
           vpon
           euery
           giddie
           and
           brainlesse
           warrant
           to
           engulphe
           our selues
           in
           those
           passages
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           haue
           perished
           before
           vs.
           It
           belongeth
           to
           wise
           men
           to
           auoide
           mischies
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           reward
           of
           fooles
           to
           lament
           them
           .
        
         
           Goe
           too
           then
           ,
           conclude
           if
           you
           please
           that
           the
           people
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           admit
           him
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           next
           successor
           by
           propinquitie
           of
           blood
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           weigh
           ,
           whether
           it
           is
           like
           that
           hee
           will
           performe
           his
           charge
           ,
           or
           no.
           Conclude
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           be
           your
           opinion
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           seemeth
           to
           you
           to
           be
           conforme
           to
           all
           reason
           ,
           lawe
           ,
           religion
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           policie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           all
           Common
           wealthes
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           I
           wil
           assuredly
           conclude
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           prate
           without
           either
           warrant
           or
           weight
           .
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           ninth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           beareth
           title
           ,
           VVhat
           are
           the
           principall
           points
           which
           a
           Common-wealth
           ought
           to
           respect
           in
           admitting
           or
           excluding
           any
           Prince
           ,
           wherein
           is
           handled
           largely
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           religions
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           causes
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           passage
           you
           handle
           what
           cause
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           either
           to
           keepe
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           the
           next
           in
           blood
           out
           of
           state
           .
           In
           which
           question
           you
           determine
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           allowe
           for
           a
           iust
           and
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           the
           will
           &
           iudgement
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Your
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           the
           iudge
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           the
           iudge
           also
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           Your
           antecedent
           you
           proue
           ;
           First
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           in
           their
           owne
           affaire
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           hath
           his
           whole
           beginning
           ,
           continuance
           and
           substance
           from
           them
           alone
           .
           Your
           cōsequence
           you
           proue
           by
           a
           whole
           lump
           of
           lawe
           ,
           in
           alleaging
           the
           entire
           bodie
           of
           the
           ciuil
           and
           Canon
           lawe
           ,
           assisted
           also
           with
           great
           reason
           .
        
         
           Diogenes
           said
           of
           a
           certain
           Tumbler
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           sawe
           man
           take
           more
           paines
           to
           breake
           his
           necke
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           we
           may
           say
           of
           you
           ;
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           finde
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           more
           busied
           his
           wittes
           ,
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           opiniō
           of
           his
           wisedome
           .
           For
           the
           first
           proofe
           of
           your
           antecedēt
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           of
           no
           force
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           strong
           against
           you
           ;
           because
           no
           man
           is
           a
           competent
           iudge
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           ;
           no
           man
           can
           bee
           both
           partie
           and
           iudge
           :
           whereto
           I
           wil
           adde
           ,
           that
           no
           inferiour
           hath
           iurisdiction
           ouer
           the
           superiour
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           subiect
           against
           the
           Soueraigne
           .
        
         
         
           Your
           second
           proofe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           power
           of
           a
           King
           hath
           dependency
           vpon
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           encountred
           before
           h
           .
           And
           if
           your
           consequence
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           is
           iudge
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           is
           iudg
           also
           without
           controwlment
           of
           the
           cause
           ;
           if
           this
           were
           as
           agreeable
           to
           all
           lawes
           as
           you
           make
           countenance
           ,
           then
           were
           all
           iudgements
           arbitrarie
           ;
           then
           could
           no
           appeale
           be
           enterposed
           ,
           for
           giuing
           sentence
           without
           iust
           cause
           ;
           then
           were
           it
           false
           which
           Panormitane
           writeth
           l
           ,
           that
           a
           false
           cause
           expressed
           in
           a
           sentence
           maketh
           it
           voide
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           what
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ?
           doe
           you
           think
           that
           these
           fat
           drops
           of
           a
           greasie
           brain
           ,
           can
           bring
           the
           tenure
           of
           a
           crown
           to
           the
           wil
           of
           the
           people
           ?
           what
           are
           you
           who
           endeuour
           thus
           boldly
           to
           abuse
           both
           our
           iudgement
           &
           conscience
           ?
           Are
           you
           religious
           ?
           are
           you
           of
           ciuil
           either
           nature
           or
           education
           ,
           who
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Ciuilian
           do
           open
           the
           way
           to
           all
           maner
           of
           deceits
           ,
           periuries
           ,
           tumults
           &
           treasons
           ?
           What
           are
           you
           ?
           For
           you
           shewe
           your selfe
           more
           prophane
           then
           Infidels
           ;
           more
           barbarous
           then
           Caniballs
           ,
           Tartarians
           ,
           Moores
           &
           Mammelucks
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           beare
           themselues
           in
           nothing
           more
           then
           hatred
           and
           cōtempt
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           both
           loue
           &
           honor
           their
           kings
           .
           I
           see
           what
           you
           are
           ,
           the
           very
           true
           follower
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           Garmanie
           ,
           who
           openly
           professed
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           ruinate
           the
           state
           of
           kings
           .
           And
           who
           can
           assure
           vs
           (
           for
           your
           corrupt
           dealing
           make
           all
           suspitions
           credible
           )
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           also
           follow
           them
           both
           in
           desire
           and
           hope
           ,
           to
           imbrace
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           difference
           betweene
           you
           is
           this
           :
           they
           pretended
           reuelation
           for
           their
           warrant
           :
           you
           worke
           by
           deceitfull
           shewe
           of
           reason
           ,
           by
           falsly
           either
           
           alleaging
           ,
           or
           wresting
           ,
           or
           corrupting
           both
           humane
           and
           diuine
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           In
           what
           miserable
           condition
           should
           Princes
           liue
           ,
           if
           their
           slate
           depended
           vpon
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           whom
           company
           taketh
           away
           shame
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           may
           laie
           the
           fault
           on
           his
           fellow
           ?
           How
           could
           they
           commaund
           ?
           who
           would
           obey
           ?
           what
           could
           they
           safely
           either
           doe
           or
           omit
           ?
           Who
           knowes
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           suddain
           opinion
           maketh
           them
           hope
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           presently
           answered
           ,
           they
           fall
           into
           hate
           ?
           choosing
           and
           refusing
           ,
           erecting
           and
           ouerthrowing
           ,
           as
           euery
           winde
           of
           passion
           doth
           puffe
           .
           What
           staiednesse
           in
           their
           will
           or
           desire
           ?
           which
           hauing
           so
           many
           circles
           of
           imagination
           ,
           can
           neuer
           be
           enclosed
           in
           one
           point
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           God
           alwaies
           approueth
           the
           will
           and
           iudgement
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           being
           properly
           the
           iudge
           of
           the
           whole
           businesse
           ;
           and
           that
           euery
           particular
           man
           must
           simply
           submit
           himselfe
           therevnto
           ,
           without
           further
           inquisition
           ,
           although
           at
           diuers
           times
           they
           determine
           contraries
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           did
           betweene
           the
           houses
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           Yorke
           )
           because
           we
           must
           presume
           that
           they
           were
           ledde
           by
           different
           respects
           .
           You
           seeme
           not
           obscurely
           to
           erect
           thereby
           another
           priuiledged
           power
           vppon
           earth
           ;
           which
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           deceiue
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           some
           honest
           minded
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           you
           write
           ,
           your
           meaning
           was
           otherwise
           ;
           you
           write
           also
           afterward
           ,
           that
           in
           two
           cases
           euery
           priuate
           man
           is
           bounde
           to
           resist
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           vttermost
           extent
           of
           his
           abilitie
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           you
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           whose
           sayings
           disagree
           ,
           both
           from
           your
           meaning
           ,
           and
           betweene
           
           themselues
           :
           let
           vs
           consider
           what
           are
           your
           two
           exceptions
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           carried
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           orderly
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           by
           particular
           faction
           of
           priuate
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           make
           offer
           to
           determine
           the
           cause
           ,
           without
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Realme
           committed
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           this
           exception
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           it
           deuoureth
           the
           whole
           rule
           :
           for
           in
           actions
           of
           this
           qualitie
           ,
           the
           originall
           is
           alwaies
           by
           faction
           ▪
           the
           accomplishment
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           by
           feare
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           are
           sometimes
           countenanced
           with
           authoritie
           of
           the
           state
           .
           So
           Sylla
           ,
           hauing
           brought
           his
           legions
           within
           the
           walles
           of
           Rome
           ,
           obteined
           the
           lawe
           Valeria
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           created
           Dictator
           for
           24.
           yeares
           :
           by
           meanes
           of
           which
           force
           ,
           Cicero
           affirmeth
           m
           that
           it
           was
           no
           lawe
           .
           Likewise
           
             Lawrence
             Medices
          
           ,
           hauing
           an
           armie
           within
           Florence
           ,
           caused
           ,
           or
           rather
           constrained
           the
           Citizens
           to
           elect
           him
           Duke
           .
           When
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           was
           chosen
           king
           ,
           ho
           held
           fortie
           thousand
           men
           in
           Armes
           .
           And
           this
           is
           most
           euident
           by
           your
           owne
           example
           ,
           of
           foure
           contrary
           actes
           of
           Parliament
           which
           at
           diuers
           times
           were
           made
           ,
           during
           the
           contention
           betweene
           the
           families
           of
           Lancastar
           and
           Yorke
           ,
           not
           vpon
           different
           reasons
           ,
           as
           with
           little
           reason
           you
           affirme
           ,
           but
           vpon
           different
           successe
           of
           either
           side
           .
        
         
           In
           matters
           of
           this
           moment
           ,
           the
           orderly
           course
           of
           proceeding
           is
           onely
           by
           Parliament
           .
           The
           Parliament
           must
           bee
           summoned
           by
           the
           Kings
           vvrit
           ,
           and
           no
           act
           thereof
           hath
           life
           ,
           But
           by
           expresse
           consent
           of
           the
           King.
           If
           this
           forme
           had
           alvvayes
           beene
           obserued
           ,
           neyther
           our
           Kinges
           should
           haue
           beene
           deposed
           ,
           nor
           the
           next
           successours
           excluded
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           title
           of
           the
           crowne
           entangled
           ,
           to
           the
           inestimable
           both
           weakning
           &
           waste
           of
           all
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           exceptiō
           is
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           man
           is
           preferred
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           by
           whō
           God
           is
           manifestly
           offended
           ,
           &
           the
           realme
           preiudiced
           or
           endangered
           :
           in
           which
           case
           (
           you
           say
           )
           euery
           man
           ,
           with
           a
           free
           and
           vntrowled
           conscience
           ,
           may
           resist
           what
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           euen
           here
           I
           looked
           for
           you
           .
           Your
           broyling
           spirits
           do
           nothing
           else
           but
           fling
           firebrands
           ,
           &
           heape
           on
           wood
           ,
           to
           set
           kingdomes
           in
           combustiō
           .
           What
           rebellion
           ,
           what
           reuolt
           hath
           euer
           bin
           made
           ,
           but
           vnder
           some
           of
           these
           pretenses
           ?
           what
           Princes
           actions
           ,
           either
           by
           malicious
           or
           ignorant
           interpretation
           ,
           may
           not
           easily
           be
           drawen
           to
           one
           of
           these
           heades
           ?
           you
           are
           a
           nursery
           of
           war
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           :
           a
           Seminary
           of
           schisme
           &
           diuisiō
           in
           the
           church
           :
           In
           sum
           ,
           all
           your
           actions
           ,
           all
           your
           thoughts
           are
           barbarous
           &
           bloody
           .
        
         
           You
           write
           much
           of
           right
           &
           iustice
           ,
           but
           you
           measure
           the
           right
           &
           iustice
           of
           a
           cause
           ,
           by
           the
           aduantage
           of
           your
           owne
           affaires
           .
           You
           speak
           as
           hauing
           a
           tender
           touch
           of
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           you
           stretch
           out
           your
           throate
           with
           high
           wordes
           of
           contradiction
           against
           him
           .
           You
           make
           shew
           of
           care
           to
           pre●erue
           the
           state
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           like
           the
           Iuy
           ,
           which
           ●eemeth
           outwardly
           both
           to
           imbrace
           and
           adorne
           the
           wall
           ,
           whereinto
           inwardly
           it
           doth
           both
           eate
           &
           vndermine
           .
           For
           what
           meanes
           either
           more
           readie
           or
           forceable
           to
           ouerthrow
           a
           state
           ,
           then
           faction
           and
           intestine
           quarels
           ?
           and
           what
           other
           milke
           doe
           you
           yeelde
           ?
           what
           are
           your
           opinions
           ?
           what
           your
           exhortations
           ?
           but
           either
           to
           set
           ,
           or
           to
           holde
           vp
           sedition
           and
           bloodshead
           ?
           Saint
           Paule
           teacheth
           vs
           not
           to
           resist
           higher
           powers
           n
           ,
           although
           both
           cruel
           and
           prophane
           ;
           you
           teach
           vs
           to
           resist
           them
           
           what
           we
           can
           :
           the
           Apostle
           is
           followed
           of
           al
           the
           auntient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           church
           ;
           you
           are
           followed
           of
           those
           only
           who
           follow
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           erre
           with
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           opposition
           ,
           then
           holde
           truth
           with
           you
           .
           But
           I
           will
           speake
           more
           moderately
           in
           a
           subiect
           of
           such
           nature
           ;
           I
           wil
           not
           say
           thē
           that
           I
           had
           rather
           erre
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           shall
           lesse
           feare
           to
           erre
           in
           not
           resisting
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           thē
           in
           resisting
           with
           you
           .
           New
           councels
           are
           alwaies
           more
           plausible
           then
           safe
           .
        
         
           After
           you
           haue
           plaide
           the
           Suffenus
           with
           your selfe
           ,
           in
           setting
           the
           garland
           vpon
           your
           owne
           head
           ,
           and
           making
           your
           imaginarie
           audience
           to
           applaude
           your
           opinion
           ,
           as
           worshipfully
           wise
           ,
           you
           proceede
           to
           declare
           what
           ought
           chiefly
           ●o
           be
           regarded
           ,
           in
           furthering
           or
           hindering
           any
           Prince
           towards
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Three
           points
           (
           you
           say
           )
           are
           to
           bee
           required
           in
           euerie
           Prince
           ,
           religion
           ,
           chiualrie
           and
           iustice
           ;
           and
           putting
           aside
           the
           two
           last
           ,
           as
           both
           handled
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           of
           least
           importance
           ,
           you
           assume
           onely
           to
           treate
           of
           religion
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           eyther
           errour
           or
           want
           doth
           bring
           inestimable
           damage
           to
           any
           state
           .
        
         
           You
           drawe
           along
           discourse
           ,
           that
           the
           highest
           end
           of
           euery
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           the
           seruice
           &
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           religion
           is
           the
           principall
           charge
           which
           pertaineth
           to
           a
           King.
           And
           therfore
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           prince
           doth
           not
           assist
           his
           subiects
           to
           attaine
           this
           ende
           ,
           omitteth
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           &
           committeth
           high
           treason
           against
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           holde
           that
           dignitie
           ,
           though
           he
           performe
           the
           other
           two
           partes
           neuer
           so
           well
           .
           And
           that
           no
           cause
           can
           to
           iustly
           cleare
           the
           conscience
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           of
           particular
           men
           ,
           in
           resisting
           the
           entrance
           of
           any
           Prince
           ,
           as
           if
           
           they
           iudge
           him
           faultie
           in
           religion
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           neither
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           all
           which
           you
           say
           .
           In
           electiue
           states
           ,
           the
           people
           ought
           not
           to
           admit
           any
           man
           for
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           eyther
           colde
           or
           corrupt
           in
           religion
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           haue
           admitted
           such
           a
           one
           with
           soueraigne
           authoritie
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           power
           at
           pleasure
           to
           remoue
           him
           .
           In
           successiue
           kingdomes
           wherein
           the
           people
           haue
           no
           right
           of
           election
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           priuate
           men
           vpon
           this
           cause
           to
           offer
           to
           impeach
           ,
           either
           the
           entrāce
           or
           cōtinuance
           of
           that
           king
           ,
           which
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           State
           do
           present
           vnto
           them
           :
           not
           only
           because
           it
           is
           forbidden
           of
           God
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           your
           regard
           )
           but
           because
           disorderly
           disturbance
           of
           a
           setled
           forme
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           traineth
           after
           it
           more
           both
           impieties
           and
           dangers
           ,
           then
           hath
           euer
           ensued
           the
           imperfections
           of
           a
           king
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           come
           more
           close
           to
           the
           point
           in
           controuersie
           ,
           and
           dispell
           these
           foggie
           reasons
           which
           stand
           betweene
           your
           eye
           and
           the
           truth
           .
           There
           are
           two
           principall
           parts
           of
           the
           lawe
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           one
           morall
           or
           natural
           ,
           which
           containeth
           three
           points
           ;
           sobrietie
           in
           our selues
           ,
           iustice
           towards
           others
           ,
           and
           generally
           also
           reuerence
           and
           pietie
           towards
           God
           :
           the
           other
           is
           supernaturall
           ;
           which
           containeth
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           the
           speciall
           kind
           of
           worship
           that
           God
           doth
           require
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           God
           hath
           deliuered
           by
           the
           ministrie
           of
           nature
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           the
           second
           he
           doth
           partly
           reueale
           ,
           &
           partly
           enspire
           to
           whō
           he
           please
           :
           and
           therefore
           although
           most
           nations
           haue
           in
           some
           sort
           obserued
           the
           one
           ,
           yet
           haue
           they
           not
           only
           erred
           ,
           but
           failed
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           time
           of
           the
           lawe
           ,
           this
           peculiar
           worship
           of
           God
           was
           appropriate
           only
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
           in
           a
           corner
           kingdome
           of
           the
           world
           :
           the
           flourishing
           Empires
           of
           the
           Assirians
           ,
           Medes
           ,
           Persians
           ,
           Aegyptiās
           ,
           Graecians
           ,
           Syrians
           and
           Romans
           ,
           eyther
           knew
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           held
           it
           in
           contempt
           .
           The
           Israelites
           were
           almost
           alwaies
           in
           subiection
           vnder
           these
           both
           Heathen
           &
           tyrannicall
           gouernments
           ;
           &
           yet
           God
           by
           his
           Prophets
           enioyned
           them
           obedience
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           hearts
           of
           kings
           were
           in
           his
           hands
           ;
           &
           that
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           officers
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           the
           executioners
           of
           his
           decrees
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           true
           mysteries
           both
           of
           worship
           and
           beliefe
           ,
           were
           imparted
           also
           to
           other
           nations
           ;
           but
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           to
           propagate
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           neither
           by
           policie
           ,
           nor
           by
           power
           .
           When
           S.
           Peter
           offered
           prouident
           counsell
           (
           as
           hee
           thought
           )
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           aduising
           him
           to
           haue
           care
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           go
           to
           Hierusalem
           ,
           where
           the
           Iewes
           sought
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           Christ
           did
           sharply
           reproue
           him
           for
           it
           o
           :
           when
           he
           did
           drawe
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           therwith
           also
           drew
           bloud
           in
           defence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           heard
           this
           sentence
           ;
           p
           
             They
             that
             take
             the
             sworde
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sworde
             .
          
           Christ
           armed
           his
           Apostles
           onely
           with
           firie
           tongues
           q
           ;
           by
           force
           whereof
           they
           maintained
           the
           fielde
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           stratagems
           and
           strength
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           when
           Princes
           did
           ,
           not
           onely
           reiect
           but
           persecute
           their
           doctrine
           ;
           they
           taught
           their
           subiects
           obedience
           vnto
           them
           r
           ,
           they
           did
           both
           encounter
           and
           ouercome
           them
           ,
           not
           by
           resisting
           ,
           but
           by
           persisting
           and
           enduring
           .
        
         
           This
           course
           seemeth
           straunge
           to
           the
           discourse
           of
           of
           reason
           ,
           to
           plant
           religion
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           kings
           ,
           not
           only
           carelesse
           therof
           ,
           but
           cruell
           against
           it
           :
           but
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Iewes
           did
           commonly
           forsake
           God
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           seeke
           him
           in
           
           distresse
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           was
           more
           pure
           ,
           more
           zealous
           ,
           more
           entire
           ,
           I
           might
           also
           say
           more
           populous
           ,
           when
           shee
           trauelled
           with
           the
           storme
           in
           her
           face
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           winde
           was
           eyther
           prosperous
           or
           calme
           ;
           that
           as
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           
           ,
           
             Want
             or
             weakenesse
             of
             faith
             is
             vsually
             chastised
             with
             the
             scourges
             of
             tribulatiōs
          
           ;
           We
           may
           learne
           thereby
           no
           further
           to
           examine
           ,
           but
           to
           admire
           and
           embrace
           the
           vnsearchable
           wisedome
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           this
           is
           appointed
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           ,
           both
           to
           establish
           and
           encrease
           religiō
           ,
           may
           we
           aduenture
           to
           exchange
           it
           with
           humane
           deuices
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           seruants
           dutie
           eyther
           to
           contradict
           or
           dispute
           the
           maisters
           commaundement
           ?
           is
           there
           any
           more
           readie
           way
           to
           proue
           an
           heretike
           ,
           then
           in
           being
           a
           curious
           questionist
           with
           God
           ?
           is
           hee
           bounde
           to
           yeelde
           to
           any
           man
           a
           reason
           of
           his
           will
           ?
           It
           is
           more
           then
           presumption
           ,
           it
           is
           plaine
           rebelliō
           to
           oppose
           our
           reason
           against
           his
           order
           ,
           against
           his
           decree
           .
        
         
           It
           standeth
           also
           vpon
           common
           rules
           :
           
             That
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             thing
             doth
             not
             helpe
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             it
             :
             It
             is
             foolish
             to
             adde
             externall
             stay
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             support
             it selfe
             :
             It
             is
             sencelesse
             to
             attempt
             that
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             no
             force
             is
             able
             to
             effect
             :
             That
             which
             hath
             a
             proper
             rule
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             directed
             by
             any
             other
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           both
           the
           profession
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           auntient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           declared
           before
           t
           ;
           wherto
           I
           wil
           here
           adde
           that
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           saith
           u
           :
           
             Let
             euery
             man
             beare
             it
             patiently
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             extorted
             frō
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             be
             loath
             the
             Emperor
             should
             extort
             frō
             him
             .
          
           And
           least
           they
           might
           be
           interpreted
           not
           to
           mean
           obedience
           ,
           as
           wel
           to
           succession
           as
           to
           present
           power
           ,
           they
           alledge
           that
           which
           the
           
           captiue
           Iewes
           of
           Babilon
           did
           wright
           ,
           to
           the
           tributarie
           Iewes
           which
           were
           at
           Ierusalem
           w
           ;
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           life
           not
           onely
           of
           Nabuchodonosor
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Baltasar
           his
           sonne
           ,
           the
           next
           successor
           to
           his
           estate
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           latter
           times
           ,
           Innocentius
           hath
           taught
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           seconded
           by
           Castrensis
           x
           ,
           that
           loue
           is
           a
           iust
           cause
           to
           moue
           armes
           for
           matters
           of
           religion
           ;
           vnder
           which
           pretence
           ,
           diuers
           men
           haue
           pursued
           their
           owne
           priuate
           purposes
           &
           end●s
           .
           Guicciardine
           wrighteth
           y
           ,
           that
           Firdinand
           who
           was
           called
           the
           catholicke
           ,
           did
           couer
           al
           his
           couetous
           and
           ambitious
           desires
           ,
           with
           the
           honest
           and
           holy
           veile
           of
           religion
           :
           the
           like
           dooth
           Iouius
           reporte
           z
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           Emperour
           .
           
             Paulus
             Aemilius
          
           &
           wrighteth
           thus
           of
           all
           :
           
             euery
             man
             professeth
             his
             war
             to
             be
             holy
             ;
             euery
             man
             termeth
             his
             enemies
             impious
             ,
             sanctity
             &
             piety
             is
             in
             euery
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             but
             in
             aduise
             and
             in
             action
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             The
             cōtention
             is
             for
             worldly
             right
             ,
             take
             away
             that
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             no
             cause
             of
             war.
             Now
             they
             pretend
             piety
             to
             euery
             mischiefe
             :
             the
             name
             of
             holy
             warrefare
             ,
             (
             most
             miserable
             )
             is
             applied
             vnto
             armes
             .
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           such
           cru●ll
           calamities
           haue
           ensued
           in
           most
           partes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           &
           ●specially
           in
           Germanie
           and
           France
           ,
           with
           so
           little
           furtherance
           to
           that
           cause
           ,
           for
           whose
           supportance
           force
           was
           offred
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           chiefe
           wrighters
           of
           our
           age
           are
           now
           reduced
           to
           the
           former
           opinion
           ;
           affirming
           with
           Arnobius
           a
           that
           religion
           is
           of
           power
           sufficient
           for
           it selfe
           :
           with
           Tertulian
           also
           b
           Hactantius
           c
           ,
           Cassiodorus
           d
           Iosephus
           e
           ,
           
             S.
             Barnard
          
           f
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           perswaded
           and
           not
           enforced
           .
           They
           of
           your
           society
           ,
           as
           they
           tooke
           their
           originall
           from
           a
           souldier
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           the
           onely
           Atheologians
           whose
           heades
           entertaine
           no
           other
           obiect
           but
           the
           tumult
           of
           realmes
           ;
           whose
           doctrine
           is
           nothing
           but
           confusion
           and
           bloodshed
           ;
           whose
           perswasions
           
           were
           neuer
           followed
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           made
           way
           for
           all
           miseries
           and
           mischiefes
           to
           range
           in
           ,
           to
           come
           forward
           ,
           to
           thriue
           ,
           to
           preuaile
           .
           You
           haue
           alwayes
           bin
           like
           a
           winter
           sunne
           ,
           strong
           enough
           to
           raise
           vapours
           ,
           but
           vnable
           to
           dispell
           them
           .
           For
           most
           cowardly
           companions
           may
           set
           vp
           striefe
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           maintained
           with
           the
           hazard
           ,
           and
           ended
           with
           the
           ruine
           ,
           alwayes
           of
           the
           worthiest
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           .
           So
           long
           as
           we
           expresse
           pure
           pietie
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           doctrine
           and
           in
           our
           doings
           ;
           all
           will
           goe
           well
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           make
           a
           mixture
           of
           deuine
           and
           humane
           both
           wisedome
           and
           power
           ;
           when
           we
           preach
           policie
           :
           when
           we
           make
           a
           common
           trade
           of
           treason
           ;
           when
           we
           put
           no
           difference
           betweene
           conscience
           and
           conceite
           ;
           we
           must
           needes
           ouerthrow
           ,
           either
           religion
           or
           our selues
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           answere
           the
           reasons
           of
           your
           assertion
           .
           First
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           Princes
           doe
           not
           assist
           their
           subiects
           in
           the
           honour
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           God
           should
           drawe
           no
           other
           fruite
           or
           commodity
           from
           humane
           societies
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           assembly
           of
           brutish
           creatures
           .
           But
           this
           reason
           is
           not
           onely
           weake
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           appeare
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           saide
           ,
           but
           also
           brutish
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           prophane
           .
           For
           what
           fruite
           ,
           what
           commoditie
           doeth
           God
           drawe
           from
           societies
           of
           men
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           glory
           perfect
           in
           it selfe
           ?
           can
           we
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           excellencie
           thereof
           ?
           hath
           he
           any
           neede
           of
           our
           broken
           worship
           ?
           God
           is
           an
           absolute
           beeing
           ,
           both
           comprehending
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           all
           perfections
           :
           an
           infinite
           being
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           sufficiencies
           neither
           can
           be
           encreased
           ,
           neither
           doe
           depend
           vpon
           any
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           himselfe
           .
           He
           was
           from
           eternity
           without
           any
           world
           ,
           
           ●nd
           a
           thousand
           worldes
           more
           cannot
           any
           deale
           encrease
           his
           felicity
           and
           glory
           :
           he
           did
           create
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           perticipate
           any
           thing
           thereof
           ,
           but
           to
           communicate
           from
           himselfe
           vnto
           it
           .
           Heereupon
           Iob
           saith
           g
           .
           
             What
             profit
             is
             it
             to
             God
             if
             thou
             be
             iust
             ?
             What
             aduantage
             is
             it
             to
             him
             if
             thy
             wayes
             bee
             cleane
             ?
          
           Surelie
           we
           must
           be
           better
           enformed
           of
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           your
           iudgement
           ,
           before
           we
           dare
           depend
           vppon
           the
           authority
           of
           your
           worde
           .
        
         
           You
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           that
           you
           compared
           an
           heire
           apparant
           to
           a
           spouse
           ,
           betroathed
           onely
           and
           not
           maried
           to
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           I
           remember
           it
           well
           ;
           but
           I
           did
           not
           take
           you
           for
           such
           a
           widower
           of
           wit
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           thinke
           it
           worthy
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           which
           herevpon
           you
           deduce
           out
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           maketh
           altogether
           against
           you
           .
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           saith
           h
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           brother
           hath
           an
           infidell
           to
           wife
           ,
           if
           the
           consent
           to
           abide
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           put
           her
           away
           :
           and
           likewise
           if
           a
           woman
           hath
           an
           infidell
           husband
           :
           but
           if
           the
           infidell
           doeth
           depart
           ,
           then
           the
           Christian
           is
           free
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           will
           needes
           make
           a
           marriage
           betweene
           a
           King
           and
           his
           subiects
           ,
           you
           might
           heereupon
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           an
           infidell
           King
           will
           houlde
           his
           state
           ,
           the
           people
           may
           not
           dispossesse
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           you
           affirme
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           who
           differ
           in
           any
           point
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           stand
           wilfully
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           are
           infidelles
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           shew
           both
           a
           violence
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           minde
           .
           For
           obstinate
           error
           in
           certaine
           articles
           of
           ●aith
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           whole
           state
           and
           substance
           thereof
           ,
           doth
           make
           an
           hereticke
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           Infidell
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Canon
           lawe
           dooth
           in
           some
           case
           dissolue
           mariage
           betweene
           a
           Christian
           
           and
           an
           Infidell
           i
           ;
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           permit
           the
           like
           betweene
           a
           true
           Christian
           and
           an
           heretick
           k
           .
           And
           Panormitane
           l
           in
           his
           doubting
           manner
           denyeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           authorize
           diuorce
           in
           case
           of
           heresie
           .
           So
           that
           allowing
           your
           compa●ison
           for
           good
           ,
           yet
           in
           case
           of
           infidelitie
           ,
           
             S.
             Paule
          
           ;
           in
           case
           of
           heresie
           ,
           the
           Cannon
           lawe
           is
           altogether
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           You
           adde
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           religion
           which
           a
           man
           professeth
           be
           neuer
           so
           true
           ,
           yet
           whosoeuer
           hath
           a
           contrary
           perswasion
           thereof
           ,
           he
           shall
           sinne
           damnably
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           preferre
           that
           man
           to
           a
           charge
           ,
           wherein
           he
           may
           drawe
           others
           to
           his
           opinion
           .
           But
           I
           will
           omit
           this
           streine
           ,
           and
           yet
           rather
           as
           impertinent
           then
           true
           .
           For
           there
           are
           few
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           the
           people
           haue
           right
           to
           prefer
           any
           man
           to
           be
           king
           :
           &
           that
           which
           you
           alleage
           out
           of
           
             S.
             Paule
          
           m
           for
           your
           proofe
           ,
           is
           very
           different
           from
           the
           case
           which
           you
           do
           forme
           .
           The
           Apostle
           speaketh
           when
           an
           action
           is
           of
           it selfe
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           a
           weake
           conscience
           iudgeth
           it
           euill
           ;
           being
           also
           euill
           by
           circumstance
           ,
           in
           offending
           others
           :
           you
           speake
           where
           an
           action
           is
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           an
           erronious
           conscience
           iudgeth
           it
           euill
           .
           I
           allowe
           ,
           that
           a
           good
           action
           contrarie
           to
           conscience
           is
           vnprofitable
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           alwayes
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           I
           dare
           not
           affirme
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           affirme
           that
           the
           Romane
           armie
           did
           damnably
           sinne
           ,
           in
           defering
           the
           Empire
           to
           Iouinian
           ;
           who
           excusing
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           as
           Zona●as
           wrighteth
           )
           because
           being
           a
           Christian
           he
           could
           not
           command
           a
           Pagane
           armie
           ,
           they
           did
           notwithstanding
           confirme
           him
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           did
           afterward
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           The
           like
           doth
           Orosius
           report
           ,
           that
           Valentinian
           ,
           being
           discharged
           by
           Iulian
           from
           being
           Tribune
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           was
           created
           
           Augustus
           .
           I
           rather
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           ,
           which
           Zonaras
           o
           wrighteth
           of
           the
           Bulgarians
           ,
           in
           taking
           armes
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           conuerted
           to
           Christian
           religion
           ;
           albeit
           they
           did
           according
           to
           their
           conscience
           .
           It
           were
           a
           deflowring
           of
           time
           to
           diue
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           this
           question
           ;
           because
           it
           appe●teineth
           to
           electiue
           states
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           vs.
           But
           where
           you
           wright
           ,
           without
           eyther
           authoritie
           or
           proofe
           ,
           that
           to
           assist
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           aduancement
           or
           gouernment
           of
           any
           king
           ,
           whom
           we
           iudge
           faultie
           in
           religion
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           damnable
           sinne
           ,
           of
           what
           side
           soeuer
           the
           truth
           be
           ;
           you
           breath
           out
           most
           filthy
           and
           vnsauorie
           smoake
           ;
           you
           lift
           vp
           your
           voice
           into
           high
           blasts
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           against
           the
           most
           high
           .
        
         
           God
           hath
           taught
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             S.
             Paule
          
           p
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           resist
           the
           higher
           powers
           (
           which
           at
           that
           time
           were
           Infidels
           )
           receiue
           vnto
           themselues
           damnation
           ;
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           like
           case
           resist
           ,
           doth
           damnably
           offend
           .
           Were
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           diuision
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           the
           deuill
           seated
           in
           your
           soule
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           thus
           openly
           oppose
           the
           setlings
           of
           your
           rotten
           braine
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           and
           direct
           sentence
           of
           God.
           What
           ?
           is
           it
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           to
           doe
           euery
           man
           right
           ?
           is
           it
           damnable
           to
           giue
           Caesar
           that
           which
           is
           his
           due
           q
           ?
           to
           giue
           tribute
           ,
           honor
           ,
           feare
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           appertaine
           r
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christians
           by
           resisting
           the
           power
           of
           Infidell
           rulers
           ,
           do
           acquire
           vnto
           themselues
           damnation
           s
           :
           and
           shall
           wee
           yeelde
           credit
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           Turkes
           ,
           Moores
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           should
           damnablye
           sinne
           ,
           eyther
           in
           admitting
           or
           enduring
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ?
           How
           vilie
           doe
           you
           value
           the
           iudgements
           of
           men
           ?
           at
           how
           lowe
           rate
           doe
           you
           prize
           both
           your
           conscience
           and
           credit
           ?
           I
           could
           rise
           into
           riot
           
           of
           wordes
           vpon
           you
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           I
           respect
           what
           is
           seemlye
           ,
           rather
           for
           mee
           to
           speake
           then
           for
           you
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           Certainely
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           receiued
           no
           such
           commaundement
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           regarde
           of
           the
           quiet
           of
           humane
           societies
           is
           sufficient
           to
           ouer-whelme
           your
           hereticall
           assertion
           :
           for
           seeing
           there
           are
           many
           different
           professions
           of
           religion
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           almost
           in
           euery
           nation
           of
           the
           world
           :
           seeing
           also
           (
           as
           Philo
           saith
           t
           )
           euery
           man
           ,
           eyther
           by
           vse
           or
           instruction
           iudgeth
           his
           owne
           religion
           best
           :
           what
           suretie
           could
           any
           Prince
           ,
           what
           safetie
           could
           any
           people
           enioy
           ,
           if
           your
           firie
           opinion
           should
           take
           place
           ?
           what
           assurance
           can
           there
           be
           of
           life
           or
           of
           state
           ,
           where
           the
           sworde
           beareth
           swaye
           vpon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           &
           that
           guided
           by
           hands
           both
           tumultuous
           and
           fierce
           .
           And
           seeing
           among
           many
           religions
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           truth
           ,
           if
           all
           men
           should
           be
           obstinatelie
           bent
           against
           the
           gouernment
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           iudgement
           is
           faultie
           in
           religion
           ;
           what
           likelyhood
           can
           we
           eyther
           conceiue
           or
           coniecture
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           errours
           would
           soone
           preuaile
           against
           the
           onely
           trueth
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           farre
           more
           moderate
           and
           safe
           ,
           to
           vse
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           both
           of
           maintaining
           and
           propagating
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           the
           successe
           thereof
           vnto
           God
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Iosephus
           aduiseth
           )
           not
           to
           offer
           eyther
           contumelie
           or
           violence
           against
           any
           religion
           ,
           least
           we
           prouoake
           thereby
           the
           professors
           thereof
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           against
           our
           .
        
         
           Your
           last
           reason
           is
           drawne
           from
           policie
           and
           consideration
           of
           state
           ;
           because
           a
           King
           will
           neyther
           trust
           nor
           fauour
           ,
           much
           lesse
           aduance
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           religion
           with
           himselfe
           :
           but
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           hee
           shall
           bee
           subiect
           to
           all
           molestations
           ,
           iniuries
           
           and
           other
           auersions
           ,
           which
           are
           incident
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           currant
           with
           the
           present
           course
           of
           affaires
           .
        
         
           Oh
           sirre
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Helene
           for
           which
           you
           contend
           ;
           you
           concurre
           in
           opinion
           with
           those
           Athenians
           of
           whome
           Alexander
           demanded
           deuine
           honours
           ;
           not
           so
           obstinately
           to
           defend
           heauen
           ,
           as
           to
           loose
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           marke
           whereat
           you
           aime
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Compasse
           whereby
           you
           sayle
           ;
           as
           diuers
           flowers
           doe
           open
           and
           cloase
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           so
           according
           to
           the
           variation
           hereof
           ,
           you
           extend
           or
           restraine
           your
           plyant
           conscience
           as
           you
           please
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           higher
           powers
           ,
           for
           conscience
           sake
           u
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           anye
           priuate
           respect
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           all
           Princes
           are
           not
           of
           that
           disposition
           whereof
           you
           speake
           .
           Suida
           wrighteth
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           changing
           religion
           to
           please
           his
           King
           ,
           was
           therefore
           adiudged
           to
           loose
           his
           head
           ;
           one
           being
           appointed
           to
           crye
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           execution
           ;
           
             Hee
             that
             keepeth
             not
             faith
             with
             God
             ,
             what
             sound
             conscience
             can
             hee
             beare
             towards
             men
             ?
          
           The
           Protestants
           in
           France
           are
           not
           altogether
           cast
           eyther
           out
           of
           fauoure
           or
           out
           of
           charge
           :
           and
           manie
           Romane
           Catholickes
           in
           England
           ,
           doe
           enioye
           their
           full
           part
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           plentie
           and
           pleasures
           that
           the
           realme
           can
           affoord
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           haue
           you
           to
           doe
           with
           reasons
           of
           state
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           Eagles
           feather
           which
           consumeth
           your
           deuotiō
           .
           Your
           office
           is
           to
           meditate
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           instruct
           mē
           in
           pure
           deuotion
           ,
           to
           settle
           their
           soules
           in
           piety
           &
           in
           peace
           .
           But
           do
           you
           containe
           yourselues
           within
           these
           limmits
           ?
           nothing
           lesse
           .
           You
           take
           vpon
           you
           the
           pollicie
           of
           state
           ;
           
           
           
           
           
           yoù
           ●end
           &
           deface
           the
           reputation
           of
           Kings
           ;
           you
           make
           your selues
           both
           iudges
           &
           moderators
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           ,
           allowing
           them
           to
           flie
           no
           further
           then
           you
           giue
           them
           wings
           .
           You
           dispose
           not
           onely
           their
           affaires
           ,
           but
           their
           crownes
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           you
           hunt
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           couert
           ,
           but
           to
           death
           .
           You
           contriue
           wa●s
           to
           compasse
           your
           designes
           ;
           you
           traine
           vp
           your
           followers
           in
           the
           high
           mistery
           of
           treason
           ;
           you
           cast
           into
           euery
           realme
           the
           apple
           of
           striefe
           :
           your
           doctrine
           is
           to
           no
           other
           vse
           but
           as
           drummes
           ,
           Fifes
           ,
           and
           trumpets
           to
           incense
           fury
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           endes
           ,
           you
           wrest
           scriptures
           ,
           you
           corrupt
           histories
           ,
           you
           counterfeit
           reasōs
           ,
           you
           corrupt
           all
           truth
           (
           pardon
           my
           plainenes
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           atteined
           to
           your
           dexterity
           in
           disguising
           matters
           with
           smooth
           termes
           )
           you
           are
           obstinate
           to
           hazard
           rather
           all
           dangers
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           cut
           of
           from
           one
           point
           of
           your
           purpose
           .
           You
           acknowledge
           no
           religion
           but
           your
           will
           ,
           no
           law
           but
           your
           power
           :
           all
           lies
           ,
           treacheries
           and
           fraudes
           do
           change
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           become
           both
           lawfull
           and
           laudable
           actions
           when
           they
           beare
           for
           the
           aduantage
           of
           your
           affaires
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           directed
           to
           deuotion
           ,
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           and
           as
           you
           terme
           it
           ,
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
             ,
             for
             a
             holy
             and
             religious
             end
             .
          
           Away
           then
           with
           your
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           rid
           of
           your
           dangerous
           deceit
           .
           Away
           I
           say
           with
           your
           deuotion
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           will
           conclude
           of
           you
           as
           Liuie
           did
           of
           
             Anniball
             :
             nihil
             veri
             ,
             nihil
             sancti
             ,
             nullus
             deûm
             metus
             nullum
             iusiuradum
             ,
             nulla
             religio
             .
          
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02848-e270
           
             a
             In
             c.
             1.
             tit
             .
             de
             success
             .
             feud
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             quaest●an
             rex
             Franc
             ae
             r●c●gn
             s●at
             ●uperiorem
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             ●●emo
             .
             D.
             d●
             l●g
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             ●●ū
             praetor
             .
             §
             non
             autem
             .
             D.
             de
             Iudi.
             
          
           
             e
             A
             pud
             Aristor
             .
             thetor
             .
             3.
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             cerpsychore
             
          
           
             h
             In
             eius
             vita
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             3.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Vbi
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Antiqu.
             14.
             ca.
             1
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             1.2
             .
             belli
             Iu●●ci
             .
          
           
             Allobroges
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             Lisan●i
             .
          
           
             Mich●el
             Riccius
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             l
             c.
             st●●e
             de
             France
             .
          
           
             q
             Cons.
             389.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Cons
             4●
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             In.
             c.
             1.
             tit
             .
             an
             mu●us
             vel
             imperfectus
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             c.
             vlt.
             tit
             .
             ●
             pif
             .
             vel
             ab
             .
          
           
             u
             l.
             3.
             
             D●le
             interdic
             .
             &
             rel
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             C●de
             libert
             .
             &
             co●
             .
             lib
             ●diui
             fratres
             .
             D.
             de
             iur
             .
             patr
             l
             quaeritur
             D.
             de
             bo
             lib.
             panor
             .
             cons.
             85.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Io.
             Annd.
             in
             c.
             significasti
             de
             so
             .
             comp
             .
          
           
             x
             In
             l.
             vii
             .
             in
             fi
             .
             de
             senat
             .
          
           
             x
             c●ius
             naturale
             .
             dist
             .
             3
             
          
           
             y
             1.2
             .
             q.
             94.
             d.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             rom
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             '
             quod
             naturali●
             ratio
             inter
             omnes
             homine●
             constituit
             ,
             id
             apud
             omnes
             peraeque
             custoditur
             vocaturque
             ius
             gentium
             .
             l.
             ix
             .
             D.
             de
             iust
             .
             &
             iur
             .
          
           
             a
             iust
             .
             de
             ter
             .
             deni
             .
             §.
             singulorum
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             re
             consensio
             omn.
             ū
             gentium
             ,
             lex
             naturae
             putanda
             est
             .
             i.
             Tuscal
             .
          
           
             c
             in
             l
             1.
             
             C.
             de
             testam
             .
          
           
             d
             4.
             
             Socrat.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             com
             .
             in
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Ad
             ephes
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Tit.
             
          
           
             h
             c.
             ●
             .
             de
             decret
             .
             ab
             ord
             .
             fac
             .
             l.
             32.
             de
             legi
             .
          
           
             i
             ad
             Q.
             fratrem
             .
             prouocandū
             ad
             sensus
             .
          
           
             k
             interiori
             nescio
             qua
             conscientia
             i●aec
             sentimus
             .
             de
             vtti
             .
             cred
             .
          
           
             l
             omn●
             malum
             aut
             timore
             aut
             pudor
             natura
             perfu●it
             .
             in
             apol
             .
          
           
             lice
             possin
             :
             negare
             ,
             non
             possunt
             tamen
             non
             crubesc
             .
             1
             c.
             3.
             de
             offic
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             l.
             3.
             si
             auro
             .
             D.
             de
             vsur
             .
             l.
             8.
             
             D.
             quib
             .
             mo
             .
             pi
             .
             sold.
             15.
             de
             cond
             .
             l.
             14.
             
             D.
             de
             nup.
             
          
           
             o
             7.
             var.
             16.
             
          
           
             ;?
             topic
             .
             prin
             .
          
           
             p
             5.
             consil
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             q
             ipsius
             vocem
             naturae
             de
             natur
             .
             deot
             .
          
           
             r
             15.
             prob
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             8.
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             t
             4.
             consil
             .
             496.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             polit
             .
          
           
             x
             sine
             imperio
             n●c
             d●mus
             vlla
             ,
             nec
             ciuita●
             ,
             nec
             gen
             ,
             neel
             ominem
             vniu●t
             sum
             genus
             state
             ,
             n●c
             re●um
             natura
             om●●
             nec
             ipse
             den
             .
             que
             m●●dus
             potest
             .
             ●
             .
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             polit
             .
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             ca.
             17.
             ver
             .
             6.
             &
             ca.
             vlt
             in
             si
             .
          
           
             z
             l.
             si
             quis
             post
             .
             humos
             .
             D.
             de
             lib.
             et
             posth
             .
          
           
             ',
             Arduvm
             semper
             codem
             loci
             potcutiam
             &
             cōcordiam
             esse
             .
             iiiii
             .
             annal
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             pr●ncipt●
             lib.
             d●
             v●tis
             ●ententi●que
             Philosophorum
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             dogmatis
             Philosophorū
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             successionibus
             Philosophorum
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             8.
             de
             vi●is
             &
             sententiis
             Philosophorum
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             1.
             contra
             Iouinian
             .
          
           
             f
             c.
             nuptiae
             .
             32.
             di
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             sanit
             .
             tuend
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Timaeo
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             Philebo
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             Epinomide
             .
          
           
             l
             Anno.
             1552.
             
          
           
             m
             Vnum
             imperii
             corpus
             vnius
             animo
             regendum
             videtur
             .
             1.
             annal
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             Enagora
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             certū
             est
             omnos
             antiqua●
             gentes
             regibus
             paruisse
             .
             3.
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             t
             in
             Caulin
             .
          
           
             u
             principio
             tersū
             ,
             gentium
             nationumque
             imperium
             p●nes
             r●ges
             crat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             reg
             .
             8.5
             .
          
           
             x
             in
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             vtpote
             cum
             lege
             re●●a
             quae
             denu●crio
             cius
             lara
             est
             ,
             populus
             e●
             &
             in
             eum
             omne
             sur●m
             im
             :
             cusuin
             &
             pot
             .
             statem
             consera
             l
             1.
             
             D.
             de
             c●●st
             pr●ne
             .
          
           
             z
             sub
             vmbra
             cius
             vrbem
             terratum
             d●minam
             latere
             ,
             ●●us
             nutus
             ●ro
             decretis
             patrum
             ,
             pro
             iustis
             populi
             ●sse
             .
             lib
             ●0
             .
          
           
             ,'
             nemo
             erat
             quo
             magis
             innixa
             res
             romana
             ,
             qu
             m●in
             Papirio
             cutsore
             c●tatet
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             in●pelopid
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             pericle
             ,
          
           
             c
             trepidi
             patres
             ad
             summum
             au●ilium
             decurrunt
             Dictatorem
             dici
             placuit
             .
             lib
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Dictatoris
             edictum
             pro
             numine
             semper
             obseruatum
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             tantus
             erat
             dictatoris
             terror
             apud
             hostes
             ,
             vt
             co
             creato
             statim
             a
             manibus
             discesserint
             .
             lib.
             co
             .
          
           
             f
             ve
             recte
             prudentes
             quidam
             de
             vita
             Augusti
             post
             mortem
             eius
             inter
             se
             conferentes
             ,
             dix●runt
             ,
             non
             aliud
             discordantis
             patriae
             remedium
             suisse
             ,
             quam
             si
             ab
             vno
             regeretur
             .
             ann
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             in
             epist.
             1.
             ad
             Q.
             Fratreu●
             .
          
           
             in
             apolog
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Belli
             macedonici
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             Euterpe
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Lib
             ad
             oc●au
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             u
             In
             Cytopaed
             .
          
           
             x
             In
             Artaxerxe
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             polyhimnia
             .
          
           
             z
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             6.
             ca.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             5.
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             praeparar
             .
             euang
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             lib.
             34.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             46.
             
          
           
             e
             Iustin.
             lib.
             14.
             
             &
             41.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             morib
             .
             Ger.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Chron.
             ca.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             polyhimnia
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             epist
             ad
             onagrium
             ,
             &
             in
             gen
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             k
             Cons.
             275.
             vol.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             L.
             Ex
             hoc
             iure
             D.
             de
             iust
             &
             iuro
             .
             semper
             fuit
             ,
             &
             semper
             erit
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             in
             c.
             Licet
             .
             de
             voto
             .
          
           
             n
             Cons.
             94.
             
             &
             274.
             
          
           
             o
             in
             prooem
             .
             D.
             §.
             Discipuli
             .
          
           
             p
             Cons.
             287.
             
          
           
             q
             in
             c.
             Prudentiā
             de
             offic
             .
             de
             leg
             .
          
           
             r
             in
             l
             maximum
             .
             C.
             de
             lib.
             praeter
             .
             &
             cons.
             179
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Cons.
             25.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             Cons.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Con.
             67.
             
          
           
             x
             Deci.
             476.
             &
             con
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             y
             in
             c.
             1.
             tit
             de
             his
             qui
             feud
             .
             da.
             poss
             .
             &
             in
             c.
             Qualite●
             .
             tit
             .
             Si
             de
             feu
             .
             su
             cont
             .
             inter
             do
             .
          
           
             z
             in
             ●ub
             de
             test
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             &
             inc
             .
             grandi
             .
             de
             sup
             .
             ●cque
             prael
             .
          
           
             a
             in
             l.
             1.
             
             D.
             de
             const
             .
             prin
             .
             &
             in
             l.
             n●mo
             .
             de
             leg
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Cons.
             225.
             
             ●●
             289.
             
          
           
             c
             Cons.
             25.
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             d
             Tract
             .
             de
             pu●
             .
             &
             excel
             .
             regia
             q.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             in
             ●
             quart
             .
             ad
             l.
             Falcid
             .
          
           
             f
             Cons.
             9.
             tit
             de
             feud
             
          
           
             g
             in
             l.
             Obuenire
             .
             D.
             de
             verb.
             fig.
             
          
           
             h
             cius
             natural
             .
             dist
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Z●ch
             .
             12.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             13.21
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             Exod.
             cap.
             11
             
          
           
             in
             term
             .
             de
             septem
             plagis
             
          
           
             n
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             51
             
          
           
             o
             Vbi
             ●
             .
          
           
             p
             De
             h●sto
             .
             anim●●
             .
             lib
             6.
             cap.
             1●
             .
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             11.
             cap
             40
             
          
           
             s
             Histor.
             chilia
             .
             4.
             cap
             126.
             
          
           
             r
             De
             it
             otu
             animal
             lib.
             3.
             &
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             in
             Arato
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             dia
             logo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             2
             de
             Cain
             &
             Abel
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Exod.
             4.
             
          
           
             Homil
             5
             aduersus
             Iudaeos
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen
             47.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             27.19
             .
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             13.2
             .
             &
             22.19
             .
             &
             34.
             19
             
             Leuit.
             27.26
             .
             Num
             1.13
             &
             8.16
             &
             18.15
             .
             N●hem
             .
             10.36
             .
             ●zech
             .
             44.30
             .
             :
             Luk
             2.23
             .
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             19.30
             .
             &
             20.16
             .
             Marc.
             10.31
             .
             Luc.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             circa
             si
             .
          
           
             h
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             in
             preoem
             D.
             §
             Discipuli
             Et
             in
             L.
             donationes
             .
             C.
             de
             d●n
             .
             inter
             vir
             .
             &
             ●x
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             L
             2.
             
             C.
             de
             iur
             .
             Emphyt
             .
          
           
             l
             Per
             l.
             Ex
             facto
             .
             ●
             Pen.
             D.
             ad
             Treb.
             
          
           
             m
             Cons.
             275.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             in
             l.
             Proximus
             .
             D.
             de
             ●e●b
             .
             sig
             .
          
           
             o
             L.
             ●x
             d●obus
             .
             D.
             de
             vu●g
             .
             &
             pu●
             .
          
           
             p
             in
             l.
             Si
             quis
             priorit
             §.
             talem
             .
             D.
             de
             secund
             .
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             q
             in
             addit
             .
             Bar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             Qui
             habebat
             D.
             de
             bo
             .
             poss
             .
             ●
             nt
             .
             tab
             &
             in
             disp●t
             .
             in
             cip
             .
             Sigism
             ●nd
             .
          
           
             r
             Cons.
             92.
             
          
           
             s
             in
             t.
             act
             de
             pot
             .
             &
             excell
             .
             reg
             .
             q.
             10.
             &
             q.
             74.
             
          
           
             t
             in
             c.
             quaeritur
             .
             §.
             item
             opponitur
             22.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Vnigeni●us
             .
          
           
             y
             c
             nam
             &
             ego
             .
             Dever
             .
             fig.
             
          
           
             y
             Lex
             regia
             .
          
           
             z
             L.
             1.
             de
             const
             .
             princ
             .
          
           
             a
             De
             rep
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             L.
             Si
             st●its
             &
             ib.
             Bar.
             &
             Bald
             D.
             de
             dam.
             infect
             .
          
           
             c
             L.
             Si
             q●●s
             iusiarandum
             .
             c.
             de
             reb
             .
             cr●d
             .
          
           
             d
             Inst.
             de
             iur
             .
             Person
             .
          
           
             e
             L.
             1.
             de
             vsucap
             .
          
           
             f
             L.
             vlt.
             C.
             de
             praesc
             .
             long
             .
             temp
             .
             I.
             sicut
             c.
             de
             praesc
             .
             30.
             ann
             .
          
           
             g
             L.
             Si
             de
             interpretatione
             .
             D.
             de
             Ll.
             
          
           
             h
             L.
             Omnes
             populi
             .
             De
             iust
             .
             &
             sur
             .
             l.
             Sed
             &
             ca.
             D.
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             i
             e.
             1.
             de
             Feud
             .
          
           
             k
             c.
             1.
             de
             ali
             .
             Feud
             .
          
           
             l
             L.
             Testaments
             omnia
             .
             C.
             de
             test
             .
          
           
             k
             c
             Ridiculum
             12
             di
             .
          
           
             l
             in
             c
             Quanto
             de
             transl
             .
             ,
             ral
             .
          
           
             m
             in
             c
             Domino
             .
             50.
             di
             .
          
           
             n
             in
             L.
             ●ive●o
             D.
             de
             sol
             .
             Mat.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             in
             tract
             .
             de
             imper
             
          
           
             q
             De
             ciuit
             .
             D●
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             lib.
             3.
             de
             repub
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Viue
             moribus
             praelentibus
             ,
             loquere
             verbis
             praesentibus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             clar
             .
             thetor
             .
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             15.
             c.
             11.
             &
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             Quae
             praeter
             consuetudinem
             &
             morem
             maiorum
             fiu●t
             ,
             neque
             placen●
             ,
             neque
             iecta
             videntur
             .
          
           
             z
             4.
             de
             ciuit
             .
          
           
             a
             5.
             
             Cons.
             132.
             
          
           
             b
             Grandia
             latrocinia
             .
          
           
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             de
             benesie
             .
          
           
             e
             Orbis
             terratū
             praedo
             .
          
           
             f
             l.
             Postliminium
             D.
             de
             captiu
             .
          
           
             g
             Arma
             tenenti
             omnia
             dat
             qui
             iusta
             negar
             .
          
           
             h
             Reg.
             peccatum
             p.
             ●
             .
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             in
             rub
             .
             C.
             de
             la.
             Ii
             .
          
           
             Vt
             qui
             vicissent
             ,
             iis
             quos
             vicissent
             ,
             quemadmodu●
             velint
             imperarent
             .
          
           
             ●irom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Archid.
             
          
           
             Iudic.
             11.23
             .
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen
             48
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Ciu.
             
          
           
             r
             4.
             de
             form
             .
          
           
             s
             v.
             de
             ciuit
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             de
             pob
             .
             iud
             .
          
           
             s
             Herod
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Ture
             principem
             ●olite
             ,
             non
             datū
             ,
             sed
             ●atum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             del
             ●e●ate
             de
             France
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e8030
           
             a
             2
             Sam.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Fol.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             probl
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Marc.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Auxentib
             .
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             10.5
             
          
           
             h
             Hom.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             k
             in
             Cratylo
             .
          
           
             l
             ●oct
             .
             Attic.
             9.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             10.
             
          
           
             n
             Ninus
             primus
             dicrut
             bello
             parta
             retinuisse
             ,
             cum
             priores
             contenti
             victoria
             ▪
             imperio
             abstinuissent
             .
             Iust.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             2.
             de
             orig
             .
             iur
             .
          
           
             *
             Contra
             Appianum
             .
          
           
             q
             lib.
             2.
             de
             regno
             .
          
           
             r
             Aeneid
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             s
             Aeneid
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Aeneid
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Aeneid
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             x
             in
             Apopht
             ,
          
           
             y
             At
             cum
             ius
             aequabile
             ab
             ●no
             viro
             homines
             non
             consequerentur
             ,
             inuentae
             sunt
             leges
             .
             Offic.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ann.
             1116.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             13.
             
             C.
             de
             sen.
             &
             interloc
             .
             om
             .
             iud
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Cons.
             33.
             
             &
             6
             50.
             
          
           
             3.100
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             14.
             
             &
             15
             
          
           
             d
             Gell.
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Iura
             dedit
             .
          
           
             f
             Tanto
             consensu
             quanto
             haud
             qui●quam
             alius
             ante
             rex
             est
             declaratus
             .
          
           
             g
             i●●
             .
             2.
             
             D.
             de
             orig●●r
             .
          
           
             h
             i●s
             ci●●le
             ●apirianum
             .
          
           
             i
             Nullum
             esse
             discordantis
             patrie
             remedium
             ,
             quam
             vt
             ab
             vno
             rege●etur
             .
             annal●
             
          
           
             k
             in
             Act.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             I.
             
          
           
             m
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             29.
             
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             27.22
             
          
           
             o
             Protestatio
             aetui
             contraria
             non
             releuat
             .
          
           
             p
             In
             Dionys.
             
          
           
             q
             2.
             ca.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             r
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             ●
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             ca.
             2
             ver
             .
             13
             
          
           
             u
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             .
             exemp
             .
             clericorum
             .
          
           
             z
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             a
             ca.
             29.7
             .
          
           
             b
             ca.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             c
             ca.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             17.12
             .
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             Act.
             23.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Eccles.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Ierem.
             25.9
             .
          
           
             i
             Ezech.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             k
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             l
             Prou.
             21.1
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Chron.
             36.22
             .
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             polit
             .
          
           
             q
             Sap.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             Extrauag
             .
             Vnā
             sanctam
             .
             de
             maio
             ,
             &
             obed
             ,
          
           
             s
             in
             declam
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             offic
             .
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             u
             Pater
             patriae
             .
          
           
             *
             in
             l.
             senium
             .
             C.
             qui
             test
             .
             fa.
             poss
             .
          
           
             x
             2.
             
             Chron.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Prou
             28.2
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             28.6
             .
          
           
             z
             Apolog.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             de
             sacr
             .
             ec
             .
             Tert.
             
          
           
             a
             Ad
             Demet.
             
          
           
             b
             ●actum
             societatis
             humanae
             generale
             regibus
             obedire
             .
             Confes.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Dist.
             8.
             c.
             qu●
             contra
             .
          
           
             d
             Tyrannos
             aggred
             untur
             ,
             lolium
             ab
             agro
             dominico
             ●u●llunt
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             10.34
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e11640
           
             a
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             b
             Ca.
             12
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             in
             Alexand.
             
          
           
             d
             Apoc.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             psa
             .
             105.1
             .
             reg
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             4
             reg
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             Augusto
             ,
             genu
             nixus
             dictaturam
             deprecatus
             est
             ,
          
           
             h
             In
             August
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             lib.
             53.
             
          
           
             k
             in
             proam
             .
          
           
             l
             Lex
             regia
             .
          
           
             m
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             lib.
             1.
             de
             l'sta●e
             de
             France
             .
          
           
             o
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Girard
             .
             fo
             52.
             
          
           
             q
             Fo●
             58.
             de
             l'state
             .
          
           
             r
             cap.
             5
             pa.
             8●
             
          
           
             in
             Richard
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             ●
             Barbarius
             .
             D.
             de
             offic
             .
             praesid
             .
          
           
             u
             In
             ●
             .
             cu●a
             pastoralis
             de
             ●u●epation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e14060
           
             a
             De
             benefic
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c
             ●
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             c
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             c.
             dudum
             .
             de
             praeb
             .
             lib
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             l.
             iudicium
             soluitur
             .
             D.
             de
             iudic
             .
          
           
             f
             l.
             solet
             .
             de
             iurisd
             .
          
           
             g
             in
             l.
             vlt.
             de
             iurisd
             .
          
           
             h
             in
             c.
             pastoral●s
             de
             off
             .
             ord
             .
          
           
             i
             in
             c.
             cum
             ecclesiarum
             .
             co
             .
          
           
             k
             in
             d.
             l.
             iudicium
             .
          
           
             l
             cap
             ●2
             .
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             El.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             l.
             j.
             d.
             ad
             .
             l.
             Iul.
             maiest
             .
          
           
             o
             Frustra
             sidem
             sibi
             quis
             postulat
             seruari
             ab
             eo
             ,
             cui
             sidē
             a
             se
             praestitam
             seruare
             recusat
             .
          
           
             p
             non
             obstringitur
             quis
             ad
             implendum
             quod
             iurauit
             si
             ab
             alia
             parte
             non
             inpletur
             ,
             cuius
             respectu
             praebuit
             iuramentum
             .
          
           
             q
             in
             l.
             cum
             proponas
             .
             c.
             de
             pact
             .
          
           
             r
             in
             c.
             peruenit
             2
             de
             iureiur
             .
          
           
             s
             in
             tract
             fallen
             reg
             199.
             
          
           
             t
             l.
             ille
             a
             quo
             &
             ●
             .
             seq
             .
             ad
             Treb.
             
          
           
             u
             in
             apopht
             .
          
           
             x
             lib.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             lib.
             2.
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             lib.
             2
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             l.
             postliminium
             .
             filius
             D.
             da
             capit
             ,
             et
             postlim
             .
          
           
             a
             c.
             In
             mali●
             .
             d●
             reg
             .
             iur
             .
             in
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             22.
             q.
             4.4
             .
             c.
             5
             
          
           
             c
             In
             domit
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             29.7
             
          
           
             g
             Generale
             quippe
             pactum
             est
             humanae
             succietatis
             ,
             regibus
             obedi●e
             .
             confess
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Magnum
             est
             et
             speciale
             documentū
             &c.
             ad
             Auxentium
             
          
           
             i
             Ad
             Auxentiū
             
          
           
             k
             Apol.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             in
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             S.
             
          
           
             q
             C.
             coniurationū
             xj
             q
             j.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e15230
           
             r
             In
             l.
             2.
             
             D.
             de
             seruit
             .
             &
             aqua
             
          
           
             s
             cons.
             216.
             
          
           
             t
             De
             legib
             .
          
           
             u
             In
             l.
             vlt.
             c.
             si
             contra
             in
             s
             .
          
           
             w
             c.
             sunt
             quidam
             .
             25.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             nunc
             .
          
           
             x
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Problem
             .
             Graec.
             
          
           
             y
             L.
             iij.
             D.
             de
             leg
             .
             j.
             Dec.
             in
             reg
             .
             77.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             l.
             iurisgentium
             .
          
           
             *
             quinimo
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             l.
             claris
             l.
             de
             fideis
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             c.
             pro●llor●i
             de
             praebend
             .
          
           
             b
             Cons.
             220.
             lib.
             6.
             &
             cons.
             122.
             
             &
             125.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             spec
             .
             tit
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Veniamus
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             An.
             633.
             cap.
             74.
             
          
           
             f
             Cons.
             69.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e16520
           
             g
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             i
             Gen
             25.23
             .
          
           
             k
             Cap.
             j.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Cap
             j.
             
          
           
             n
             Metrop
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             Prooem
             .
             decret
             .
          
           
             p
             About
             the
             yeare
             ,
             ●375
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             c.
             v●t
             .
             24
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             l
             quesitā
             .
             D.
             de
             leg
             .
             j.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             c●
             tanta
             qui
             fil
             suat
             legit
             .
          
           
             t
             Con●
             .
             1●2
             .
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             u
             Cons
             ●
             2.
             li.
             1
             
          
           
             w
             In
             c.
             1
             tit
             .
             quis
             dicat
             .
             dux
             .
          
           
             x
             Ind.
             pa●●●
             .
             c.
             de
             re●●cad
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             rep
             ●ab
             .
             de
             ca.
             po
             &
             prop.
             
          
           
             z
             Cons.
             262.
             
          
           
             &
             In
             tra●t
             de
             po
             .
             &
             excel
             .
             reg
             .
             ●
             25
             
          
           
             a
             In
             tra●t
             de
             privil
             〈◊〉
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             ca.
             109.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             tract
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Amend
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Walsingh
             .
             in
             E.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Anno
             reg
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             nouo
             rege
             creando
             more
             maiorum
             .
          
           
             g
             Sir
             Tho.
             Moore
             ,
             and
             Stow.
             
          
           
             h
             Holingshead
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e17770
           
             i
             2.
             
             Reg
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             2
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
          
           
             l
             Ezech.
             18.20
             .
             Ierem.
             31.29
             .
             Deut.
             24.16
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             25.2
             .
          
           
             m
             l.
             siquis
             sno
             .
             §
             legi●
             C●de
             In
             o●f
             .
             test●
             generali
             .
             D●●e
             rit
             .
             nup.
             l.
             siliā
             .
             D.
             de
             senator
             .
             l.
             adoptiuum
             .
             D.
             de
             In
             ius
             voc
             .
          
           
             n
             Dist.
             56.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             o
             gl
             .
             et
             Dd●b
             .
             et
             in
             c.
             vel
             non
             est
             de
             temp
             .
             ord
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Chron.
             22.8.9
             .
          
           
             q
             3.
             
             Reg.
             2.48
             .
          
           
             r
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             s
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.24
             .
          
           
             t
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.43
             .
          
           
             u
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             w
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             x
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             y
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             z
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             &
             Pa.
             414.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             34.
             pa
             833.
             
          
           
             c
             pa.
             841.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e18970
           
             d
             Cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             l'estate
             .
             fol
             43.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             l'estate
             .
          
           
             g
             Di
             l'estate
             .
             lib.
             1.
             pa.
             5●
             .
          
           
             h
             li.
             ●
             .
             fol.
             60.
             b.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             63.
             a
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Andromache
             .
          
           
             l
             1375.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib
             4.
             circa
             sin
             .
          
           
             n
             De
             gest
             .
             Ang.
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             2.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             2
             ca.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Extoria
             a
             principibus
             fide
             arripuit
             diadema
             .
          
           
             s
             Viribus
             &
             genere
             fretus
             regni
             Diadema
             inuasit
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             part
             .
             2.
             ca.
             2.
             pa
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             vit
             Will.
             conq
             .
          
           
             *
             Cin.
             &
             Bartol
             .
             in
             l.
             imperialis
             .
             C.
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             w
             Lib.
             Vitj
             .
             Will.
             conq
             .
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             1.
             cap
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Henr.
             1.
             sol
             .
             181.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             Henr.
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             &
             Quod
             solus
             omnium
             filiorum
             Willielminatus
             est
             regie
             ,
             &
             ei
             regnum
             videretur
             competere
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             polyhim●n
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             de
             fraacrna
             beneuolentia
             .
          
           
             d
             Antiq.
             lib.
             16
             cap
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             l.
             imperialis
             .
             §
             illud
             .
             C
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             l.
             si
             lenatus
             C.
             de
             dignit
             .
             lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             pot
             .
             &
             excell
             .
             reg
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Pet.
             Iac.
             in
             arb
             .
             success
             .
             reg
             Franc.
             10.
             
             Rai
             .
             in
             cap.
             praeterea
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             prohis
             seud
             .
             ali
             &
             in
             tract
             .
             nobil
             quest
             .
             10.
             
             Iac.
             a
             S.
             Georg.
             in
             tract
             .
             seud
             .
             D.
             Benedic
             .
             in
             rep
             .
             c.
             Rainuitius
             .
             n.
             200.
             de
             testam
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             Arraxerxe
             .
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             12.
             in
             prin
             .
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             Sacramenti
             praeuaricator
             regnum
             in
             vasit
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             hist.
             ●●uel
             lib.
             1.
             sol
             .
             101.
             a.
             
          
           
             o
             Tribus
             episcopis
             praesentibus
             ,
             nullis
             abbatibus
             ,
             paucissimis
             optimatibus
             .
          
           
             p
             lib.
             8
             pa
             221.
             
             Vigore
             &
             impudentia
             ●retus
             .
          
           
             q
             Pa.
             221.
             
          
           
             r
             Quia
             regnum
             contra
             iusiu
             .
             randum
             p●aeripuisse
             videbatur
             .
          
           
             s
             Pa.
             275.
             quasi
             tempestas
             inuasit
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             prine
             li.
             12
             
          
           
             u
             In
             Steph.
             
          
           
             w
             Hypodig
             .
             pa.
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             12.
             pa.
             107.
             
          
           
             y
             Pa
             228.
             
          
           
             z
             Fol.
             281.2
             .
          
           
             &
             Pa.
             62.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             15.
             in
             prin
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             15
             pa.
             262.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             prologo
             .
          
           
             d
             Iure
             propinquitatis
             .
          
           
             e
             Hypodig
             .
             po
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             15.
             pa.
             263.
             
          
           
             g
             Pa
             ,
             269.
             
          
           
             h
             Walsing
             .
             hypodigm●
             .
             pa.
             56.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02848-e22870
           
             h
             Ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             e
             per
             tuas
             .
             Qui
             fil
             .
             sunt
             legit
             .
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             de
             legibus
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             p
             Math.
             26.52
             .
          
           
             q
             Act.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Petihanum
             .
          
           
             t
             Ca.
             ●
             .
          
           
             u
             Epist.
             54.
             
          
           
             w
             Hierem.
             29.
             
             Baruch
             .
             1
             
          
           
             x
             in
             rep
             .
             l.
             5
             de
             iust
             .
          
           
             y
             lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             lib.
             30.
             
          
           
             &
             Paul.
             Aem.
             6.7.8
             
          
           
             a
             Adu
             .
             ge
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Apolo
             .
          
           
             c
             Inst.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Var.
             27.
             et
             .
             lib.
             10
             epi.
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             de
             Vi.
             su
             .
          
           
             f
             cant
             .
             ser.
             
          
           
             g
             22.5
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             c.
             iudaei
             .
             28.
             q.
             1.
             c.
             quanto
             .
             de
             diuor
             .
          
           
             k
             d.
             c.
             quāto
             c.
             gaudemus
             de
             diuort
             .
          
           
             l
             Inc.
             ex
             parte
             .
             2.
             de
             conuer
             .
             coniug
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             to
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             22
             17.
             
             Mar.
             12.17
             .
             Luc.
             20.25
             .
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             13
             7
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             13.2
             
          
           
             t
             De
             legat
             .
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             13.5